Annotations upon the Holy Bible. Vol. I wherein the sacred text is inserted, and various readings annex'd, together with parallel scriptures, the more difficult terms in each verse are explained, seeming contradictions reconciled, questions and doubts resolved, and the whole text opened / by the late reverend and learned divine Mr. Matthew Poole.

ANNOTATIONS ON NUMBERS.

The ARGUMENT.

THis Book giveth us an History of almost forty years travel of the children of Israel through the Wilder∣ness, where we have an account of their journeys, and what happened to them therein, with their Go∣vernment, and how they were managed thereby; Called Numbers by reason of the several Numbrings of the people, as at the offerings of the Princes, and at their several journeys, &c. But especially two, One, Chap. 1. Out of which the Priests and Levites were excepted, but numbred by themselves, viz. in the second year after they were come out of Egypt in the first month whereof the Passeover was instituted; with the order about the Tabernacle both of the Levites, and People, and their several marches, encampings and manner of pitching their Tents, the Priest's maintenance and establishment, by the miraculous budding of Aarons rod with the several impediments in their marches both among themselves by several murmurings, seditions, and con∣spiracies; and from their enemies, viz. the Edomites, Canaanites, over whom having obtained a victory and afterwards murmuring, they were stung with fiery Serpents, and cured by the brazen one; Amorites, whose Kings, Sihon and Og, they overcame, and slew; and Moabites, where by the allurements of Balaam who was hired by Balak to curse Israel, they joyned themselves to Baal-peor, and are plagued for it; that openly opposed them. The other chief numbring is in Chap. 26. where they are found almost as many as the first, though among them were none of the first numbring, according to what God had threatned Chap. 14. save Moses, Joshua, and Caleb, by reason of their desire to return back into Egypt upon the discouraging report of ten of those twelve that Moses sent to spy out the Land; whereupon they were forced to wander above 38 years in the wilderness, where he gave them several Laws, Civil, Ecclesiastical and Military, as also particular directions about women's inherit∣ing, occasioned by the case of Zelophehad's daughters, and concerning vows; And then brings them back to the borders of Canaan, where, after divers victories obtained against their enemies, they were directed how the Land of Canaan was to be divided among the Tribes, and what portion the Levites were to have among them, together with six cities of Refuge set apart for the Man-slayer: At length Aaron being dead, and Eleazar placed in his stead, and Moses also having received the sentence of Death, doth, by God's appointment, deliver up the people unto the charge and conduct of Joshua.

CHAP. I.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses in the wilderness of Sinai a 1.1, in the tabernacle b 1.2 of the congregation, on the first day of the second month, in the second year after they were come out of the land of Egypt, saying,

2 * 1.3 Take ye the sum c 1.4 of all the congregation of the children of Israel d 1.5, after their families, by the house of their fathers, e 1.6, with the number of their names, every male by their poll:

3 From twenty years old and upward † 1.7 all that are able to go forth to war in Israel: thou and Aaron shall number them by their armies.

4 And with you there shall be a man of every tribe f 1.8▪ every one head of the house of his fa∣thers.

5 And these are the names of the men that shall stand with you g 1.9: of the tribe of Reuben h 1.10; Elizur the son of Shedeur.

6 Of Simeon; Shelumiel the son of Zurishad∣dai.

7 Of Judah; Nahshon the son of Amminadab.

8 Of Issachar; Nethaneel the son of Zuar.

9 Of Zebulun; Eliab the son of Helon.

10 Of the children of Joseph: of Ephraim; Elishama the son of Ammihud: of Manasseh; Ga∣maliel the son of Pedahzur.

11 Of Benjamin; Abidan the son of Gideoni.

12 Of Dan; Ahiezer the son of Ammishaddai.

13 Of Asher; Pagiel the son of Ocran.

14 Of Gad; Eliasaph the son of Deuel i 1.11.

15 Of Naphtali; Ahira the son of Enan.

16 These were the renowned k 1.12 of the congre∣gation, princes of the tribes of their fathers, heads of thousands l 1.13 in Israel.

17 And Moses and Aaron took these men which are expressed by their names.

18 And they assembled all the congregation together on the first day of the second month, and they declared their pedigrees after their fa∣milies, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, from twenty years old and upward, by their poll.

19 As the LORD commanded Moses, so he numbred them in the wilderness of Sinai.

20 And the children of Reuben, Israels eldest son, by their generations m 1.14, after their families, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, by their polls, every male from twenty years old and upward, all that were able to go forth to war.

21 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Reuben, were fourty and six thousand and five hundred.

22 Of the children of Simeon, by their gene∣rations, after their families, by the house of their fathers, those that were numbred of them, ac∣cording to the number of the names, by their polls, every male from twenty years old and up∣ward, all that were able to go forth to war:

23 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Simeon, were fifty and nine thousand and three hundred.

24 Of the children of Gad, by their generati∣ons, after their families, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, from twenty years old and upward, all that were able to go forth to war:

25 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Gad, were fourty and five thousand six hundred and fifty.

26 Of the children of Judah, by their generati∣ons, after their families, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, from twenty years old and upward, all that were able to go forth to war:

27 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Judah, were threescore and fourteen thousand and six hundred n 1.15.

28 Of the children of Issachar, by their gene∣rations, after their families, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, from twenty years old and upward, all that were able to go forth to war:

29 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Issachar, were fifty and four thou∣sand and four hundred.

30 Of the children of Zebulun, by their gene∣rations, after their families, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, from twenty years old and upward, all that were able to go forth to war:

31 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Zebulun, were fifty and seven thou∣sand and four hundred.

32 Of the children of Joseph, namely, of the children of Ephraim, by their generations, after their families, by the house of their fathers, ac∣cording to the number of the names, from twen∣ty years old, and upward, all that were able to go forth to war:

33 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Ephraim, were fourty thousand and five hundred o 1.16.

34 Of the children of Manasseh, by their ge∣nerations, after their families, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, from twenty years old and upward, all that were able to go forth to war:

35 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Manasseh, were thirty and two thou∣sand and two hundred.

36 Of the children of Benjamin, by their ge∣nerations, after their families, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, from twenty years old and upward, all that were able to go forth to war:

37 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Benjamin, were thirty and five thou∣sand and four hundred p 1.17.

38 Of the children of Dan, by their genera∣tions, after their families, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, from twenty years old and upward, all that were able to go forth to war:

39 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Dan, were threescore and two thou∣sand and seven hundred.

40 Of the children of Asher, by their gene∣rations, after their families, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, from twenty years old and upward, all that were able to go forth to war:

41 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Asher, were forty and one thousand and five hundred.

42 Of the children of Naphtali, throughout their generations, after their families, by the house of their fathers, according to the number of the names, from twenty years old and up∣ward, all that were able to go forth to war:

43 Those that were numbred of them, even of the tribe of Naphtali, were fifty and three thou∣sand and four hundred.

44 These are those that were numbred, which Moses and Aaron numbred, and the princes of Is∣rael, being twelve men: each one was for the house of his fathers.

45 So were all those that were numbred of the children of Israel, by the house of their fathers, from twenty years old and upward, all that were able to go forth to war in Israel:

46 Even all they that were numbred, were * 1.18 six hundred thousand and three thousand, and five hundred and fifty.

47 But the Levites after the tribe of their fa∣thers, were not numbred among them.

48 For the LORD had spoken unto Moses, saying,

49 Onely thou shalt not number the tribe of Levi q 1.19, neither take the sum of them among the children of Israel.

50 But thou shalt appoint the Levites over the tabernacle of testimony r 1.20, and over all the vessels thereof, and over all things that belong to it: they shall bear the tabernacle, and all the vessels thereof, and they shall minister unto it, and shall encamp round about the tabernacle.

51 And when the tabernacle setteth forward, the Levites shall take it down: and when the ta∣bernacle is to be pitched, the Levites shall set it up: and the stranger s 1.21 that cometh nigh t 1.22, shall be put to death.

52 And the children of Israel shall pitch their tents every man by his own camp, and every man by his own standard, throughout their hosts.

53 But the Levites shall pitch round about the tabernacle of testimony, that there be no wrath u 1.23 upon the congregation of the children of Israel: and the Levites shall keep the charge x 1.24 of the ta∣bernacle of testimony.

54 And the children of Israel did according to all that the LORD commanded Moses, so did they.

CHAP. II.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, and un∣to Aaron, saying,

2 Every man of the children of Israel shall pitch by his own standard a 1.25, with the ensign of their fathers house: † 1.26 far off b 1.27 about the ta∣bernacle of the congregation shall they pitch.

3 And on the east-side toward the rising of the Sun, shall they of the standard of the camp of Ju∣dah pitch, throughout their armies: and Nahshon the son of Amminadab shall be captain of the chil∣dren of Judah.

4 And his host, and those that were numbred of them, were threescore and fourteen thousand and six hundred.

5 And those that do pitch next unto him, shall be the tribe of Issachar c 1.28: and Nethaneel the son of Zuar shall be captain of the children of Is∣sachar.

6 And his host, and those that were numbred thereof, were fifty and four thousand and four hun∣dred.

7 Then the tribe of Zebulun: and Eliab the son of Helon shall be captain of the children of Ze∣bulun.

8 And his host, and those that were numbred thereof, were fifty and seven thousand and four hundred.

9 All that were numbred in the camp of Judah, were an hundred thousand and fourscore thousand and six thousand and four hundred d 1.29, throughout their armies: these shall first set forth.

10 On the south-side shall be the standard of the camp of Reuben e 1.30, according to their armies: and the captain of the children of Reuben shall be Elizur the son of Shedeur.

11 And his host, and those that were numbred thereof were fourty and six thousand and five hun∣dred.

12 And those which pitch by him, shall be the tribe of Simeon, and the captain of the children of Simeon shall be Shelumiel the son of Zuri∣shaddai.

13 And his host, and those that were numbred of them were fifty and nine thousand and three hundred.

14 Then the tribe of Gad: and the captain of the sons of Gad shall be Eliasaph the son of Re∣uel f 1.31.

15 And his host, and those that were numbred of them, were fourty and five thousand and six hundred and fifty.

16 All that were numbred in the camp of Reu∣ben, were an hundred thousand and fifty and one thousand and four hundred and fifty, throughout their armies: and they shall set forth in the second rank.

17 Then the tabernacle of the congregation shall set forward with the camp of the Levites, in the midst of the camp g 1.32: as they encamp, so shall they set forward, every man in his place by their standards.

18 On the west-side shall be the standard of the camp of Ephraim h 1.33, according to their ar∣mies: and the captain of the sons of Ephraim shall be Elishama the son of Ammihud.

19 And his host, and those that were numbred of them, were fourty thousand and five hundred.

20 And by him shall be the tribe of Manasseh: and the captain of the children of Manasseh shall be Gamaliel the son of Pedahzur.

21 And his host, and those that were numbred of them, were thirty and two thousand and two hundred.

22 Then the Tribe of Benjamin and the cap∣tain of the sons of Benjamin, shall be Abidan the son of Gideoni.

23 And his host, and those that were numbred of them, were thirty and five thousand and four hundred.

24 All that were numbred of the camp of E∣phraim, were an hundred thousand and eight thousand and an hundred, throughout their ar∣mies: and they shall go forward in the third rank.

25 The standard of the camp of Dan shall be on the north-side by their armies: and the cap∣tain of the children of Dan shall be Abiezer the son of Ammishaddai.

26 And his host, and those that were numbred of them, were threescore and two thousand and seven hundred.

27 And those that encamp by him, shall be the tribe of Asher: and the captain of the children of Asher, shall be Pagiel the son of Ocran.

28 And his host, and those that were numbred of them, were fourty and one thousand and five hundred.

29 Then the tribe of Naphtali: and the captain of the children of Naphtali, shall be Ahira the son of Enan.

30 And his host, and those that were numbred of them, were fifty and three thousand and four hundred.

31 All they that were numbred in the camp of Dan, were an hundred thousand and fifty and seven thousand and six hundred i 1.34: they shall go hindmost with their standards.

32 These are those which were numbred of the children of Israel, by the house of their fathers; all those that were numbred of the camps through∣out their hosts, were six hundred thousand and three thousand and five hundred and fifty.

33 But the Levites were not numbred k 1.35 among the children of Israel, as the LORD commanded Moses.

34 And the children of Israel did according to all that the LORD commanded Moses: so they pitched by their standards l 1.36, and so they set for∣ward, every one after their families, according to the house of their fathers.

CHAP. III.

1 THese a 1.37 also are the generations b 1.38 of Aa∣ron and Moses, in the day that the LORD spake with Moses in mount Sinai c 1.39.

2 And these are the names of the sons of Aaron; Nadab the * 1.40 first-born, and Ablhu, Eleazar, and Ithamar.

3 These are the names of the sons of Aaron, the priests which were anointed, † 1.41 whom he consecra∣ted to minister in the priests office.

4 * 1.42 And Nadab and Abihu died before the LORD, when they offered strange fire before the LORD, in the wilderness of Sinai, and they had no children: and Eleazar and Ithamar ministred in the priests office in the sight of Aaron d 1.43 their father.

5 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

6 Bring the tribe of Levi near, and present them e 1.44, before Aaron the priest, that they may minister unto him.

7 And they shall keep his charge f 1.45, and the charge of the whole congregation g 1.46 before the tabernacle h 1.47 of the congregation, to do the ser∣vice of the tabernacle.

8 And they shall keep all the instruments of the tabernacle of the congregation, and the charge of the children of Israel i 1.48, to do the service of the tabernacle.

9 And * 1.49 thou shalt give the Levites unto Aa∣ron and to his sons: they are † 1.50 wholly given unto him k 1.51 out of the children of Israel.

10 And thou shalt appoint Aaron and his sons, and they shall wait on their priests office l 1.52: and the stranger m 1.53 that cometh nigh n 1.54 shall be put to death.

11 And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,

12 And I, behold, * 1.55 I have taken the Levites from among the children of Israel, instead of all the first-born n 1.56 that openeth the matrix among the children of Israel: therefore the Levites shall be mine.

13 Because * 1.57 all the first-born are mine, * 1.58 for on the day that I smote all the first-born in the land of Egypt, I hallowed unto me all the first∣born in Israel, both man and beast, mine they shall be: I am the LORD o 1.59

14 And the LORD spake unto Moses in the wilderness of Sinai, saying,

15 Number the children of Levi, after the house of their fathers, by their families: every male from a month old p 1.60 and upward, shalt thou number them.

16 And Moses numbred them according to the † 1.61 word of the LORD, as he was com∣manded.

17 * 1.62 And these were the sons of Levi, by their names: Gershon, and Kohath, and Merari.

18 And these are the names of the sons of Ger∣shon, by their families; Libni, and Shimei.

19 And the sons of Kohath by their families; Amram, and Izhar, Hebron, and Uzziel.

20 And the sons of Merari by their families; Mahli and Mushi: these are the families of the Levites, according to the house of their fathers.

21 Of Gershon was the family of the Libnite, and the family of the Shimite: these are the fami∣lies of the Gershonite.

22 Those that were numbred of them, accord∣ing to the number of all the males, from a month old and upward, even those that were numbred of them, were seven thousand and five hundred.

23 The families of the Gershonite shall pitch behind the tabernacle westward.

24 And the chief of the house of the father of the Gershonite shall be Eliasaph the son of Lael.

25 And the charge of the sons of Gershon, in the tabernacle of the congregation, shall be the * 1.63 tabernacle q 1.64, and the * 1.65 tent r 1.66, * 1.67 the cover∣ing thereof s 1.68, and the * 1.69 hanging for the door of the tabernacle of the congregation:

26 And the * 1.70 hangings of the court, and the * 1.71 curtain for the door of the court, which is by the tabernacle, and by the altar round about, and the cords of it t 1.72, for all the service thereof.

27 And of Kohath u 1.73 was the family of the Am∣ramite, and the family of the Izharite, and the family of the Hebronite, and the family of the Uzzielite: these are the families of the Kohathite.

28 In the number of all the males, from a month old and upward were eight thousand and six hundred, keeping x 1.74 the charge of the san∣ctuary y 1.75.

29 The families of the sons of Kohath shall pitch on the side of the tabernacle southward.

30 And the chief of the house of the father of the families of the Kohathite, shall be Elizaphan the son of Uzziel.

31 And their charge shall be the * 1.76 ark, and the * 1.77 table, and the * 1.78 candlestick, and * 1.79 the al∣tars, and the vessels of the sanctuary wherewith they minister, and * 1.80 the hanging z 1.81, and all the service thereof a 1.82.

32 And Eleazar the son of Aaron the Priest shall be chief b 1.83 over the chief of the Levites c 1.84: and have the oversight of them that keep the charge of the sanctuary.

33 Of Merari was the family of the Mahlite, and the family of the Mushite: these are the fa∣milies of Merari.

34 And those that were numbred of them, ac∣cording to the number of all the males, from a month old and upward, were six thousand and two hundred.

35 And the chief of the house of the father of the families of Merari, was Zuriel the son of Abi∣hail: these shall pitch on the side of the tabernacle northward.

36 And † 1.85 under the custody and charge of the sons of Merari, shall be the boards of the taberna∣cle, and the bars thereof, and the pillars thereof, and the sockets thereof, and all the vessels thereof, and all that serveth thereto:

37 And the pillars of the court round about, and their sockets, and their pins, and their cords d 1.86.

38 But those that encamp before the taberna∣cle toward the east, even before the tabernacle of the congregation eastward; shall be Moses and Aaron, and his sons, keeping the charge of the sanctuary for the charge of the children of Isra∣el e 1.87: and the stranger that cometh nigh shall be put to death.

39 * 1.88 All that were numbred of the Levites, which Moses and Aaron numbred at the com∣mandment of the LORD, throughout their fami∣lies, all the males, from a month old and upward, were twenty and two thousand f 1.89.

40 And the LORD said unto Moses, number all the first-born of the males of the children of Israel g 1.90, from a month old and upward, and take the number of their names.

41 And thou shalt take the Levites for me (I am the LORD) in stead of all the first-born among the children of Israel h 1.91, and the cattle of the Le∣vites i 1.92 in stead of all the firstlings among the cattle of the children of Israel.

42 And Moses numbred, as the LORD com∣manded him, all the first-born among the children of Israel.

43 And all the first-born males by the number of names, from a month old and upward, of those that were numbred of them, were twenty and two thousand two hundred and threescore and thir∣teen.

44 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

45 Take the Levites k 1.93 in stead of all the first∣born among the children of Israel, and the cattle of the Levites in stead of their cattle, and the Le∣vites shall be mine, I am the LORD.

46 And for those that are to be redeemed of the two hundred and threescore and thirteen of the first-born of the children of Israel, which are more than the Levites;

47 Thou shalt even take five shekels a piece l 1.94 by the poll, after the shekel of the sanctuary shalt thou take them: * 1.95 the shekel is twenty gerahs.

48 And thou shalt give the number wherewith the odd number of them is to be redeemed unto Aaron and to his sons m 1.96.

49 And Moses took the redemption money, of them that were over and above them that were redeemed by the Levites.

50 Of the first-born of the children of Israel took he the money, a thousand three hundred and threescore and five shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary.

51 And Moses gave the mony of them that were redeemed, unto Aaron and to his sons, according to the word of the LORD, as the LORD com∣manded Moses.

CHAP. IV.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, and un∣to Aaron, saying,

2 Take the sum of the sons of Kohath from among the sons of Levi, after their families, by the house of their fathers:

3 From thirty years old a 1.97 and upward, even until fifty years old b 1.98, all that enter c 1.99 into the host d 1.100, to do the work of the tabernacle of the congregation.

4 This shall be the service of the sons of Ko∣hath in the tabernacle of the congregation, about the most holy things e 1.101.

5 And when the camp setteth forward, Aaron shall come, and his sons, and they f 1.102 shall take down the covering vail g 1.103, and cover the ark h 1.104 of testimony with it:

6 And shall put thereon the covering of bad∣gers-skins i 1.105, and shall spread over it a cloth whol∣ly of blue, and shall put in the staves there∣of k 1.106.

7 And upon the * 1.107 table of shew-bread l 1.108 they shall spread a cloth of blue, and put thereon the

dishes m 1.109, and the spoons, and the bowls and co∣vers to ‖ 1.110 cover withall: and the continual bread n 1.111 shall be thereon.

8 And they shall spread upon them a cloth of scarlet, and cover the same with a covering of badgers-skins, and shall put in the staves there∣of.

9 And they shall take a cloth of blue, and co∣ver the * 1.112 candlestick of the light, * 1.113 and his lamps, and his tongs, and his snuff-dishes, and all the oil-vessels thereof, wherewith they mini∣ster unto it.

10 And they shall put it, and all the vessels thereof within a covering of badgers-skins: and shall put it upon a bar n 1.114.

11 And upon the golden o 1.115 altar they shall spread a cloth of blue, and cover it with a cover∣ing of badgers-skins, and shall put to the staves thereof.

12 And they shall take all the instruments of ministery p 1.116, wherewith they minister in the san∣ctuary, and put them in a cloth of blue, and cover them with a covering of badgers-skins, and shall put them on a bar.

13 And they shall take away the ashes from the altar q 1.117, and spread a purple cloth thereon:

14 And they shall put upon it all the vessels thereof r 1.118 wherewith they minister about it, even the censers, the flesh-hooks, and the shovels, and the ‖ 1.119 basins, all the vessels of the altar; and they shall spread upon it a covering of badgers∣skins, and put to the staves of it.

15 And when Aaron and his sons have made an end of covering the sanctuary, and all the vessels of the sanctuary, as the camp is to set forward; after that the sons of Kohath shall come to bear it s 1.120: but they shall not touch any holy thing t 1.121 lest they die u 1.122. * 1.123 These things are the burden of the sons of Kohath, in the tabernacle of the congre∣gation.

16 And to the office of Eleazar the son of Aaron the priest, pertaineth x 1.124 * 1.125 the oyl for the light, and the * 1.126 sweet incense, and the daily meat-offer∣ing y 1.127, and the * 1.128 anointing oyl, and the over∣sight of all the tabernacle z 1.129, and of all that therein is, in the sanctuary, and in the vessels thereof.

17 And the LORD spake unto Moses, and unto Aaron, saying,

18 Cut ye not off a 1.130 the tribe of the families of the Kohathite from among the Levites.

19 But thus do unto them, that they may live and not die, when they approach unto the most holy things, Aaron and his sons shall go in and appoint them every one to his service b 1.131, and to his burden.

20 But they shall not go in to see when the holy things are covered, lest they die.

21 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

22 Take also the sum of the sons of Gershon throughout the houses of their fathers by their families:

23 From thirty years old and upward, until fifty years old shalt thou number them: all that enter in † 1.132 to perform the service, to do the work in the tabernacle of the congregation.

24 This is the service of the families of the Gershonites, to serve, and for ‖ 1.133 burdens.

25 And * 1.134 they shall bear the curtains of the tabernacle c 1.135, and the tabernacle of the congrega∣tion d 1.136, his covering e 1.137, and the covering of the badgers-skins that is above upon it, and the hang∣ing for the door of the tabernacle of the congre∣gation.

26 And the hangings of the court, and the hanging for the door of the gate of the court, which is by the tabernacle, and by the altar f 1.138 round about, and their cords, and all the instru∣ments of their service, and all that is made for them: so shall they serve.

27 At the † 1.139 appointment of Aaron and his sons, shall be all the service of the sons of the Gershonite, in all their burdens, and in all their service: and ye shall appoint unto them in charge all their burdens.

28 This is the service of the families of the sons

of the sons of Gershon in the tabernacle of the congregation: and their charge shall be under the hand g 1.140 of Ithamar the son of Aaron the priest.

29 As for the sons of Merari, thou shalt num∣ber them after their families by the house of their fathers.

30 From thirty years old and upward, even unto fifty years old shalt thou number them, every one that entreth into the † 1.141 service, to do the work of the tabernacle of the congregation.

31 And * 1.142 this is the charge of their burden, according to all their service in the tabernacle of the congregation, * 1.143 the boards of the taberna∣cle, and the bars thereof, and the pillars thereof, and sockets thereof h 1.144,

32 And the pillars of the court round about, and their sockets, and their pins, and their cords with all their instruments, and with all their ser∣vice: and by name i 1.145 ye shall reckon the instru∣ments of the charge of their burden.

33 This is the service of the families of the sons of Merari, according to all their service in the tabernacle of the congregation under the hand of Ithamar the son of Aaron the priest.

34 And Moses and Aaron, and the chief of the congregation numbred the sons of the Kohathite, after their families, and after the house of their fathers,

35 From thirty years old and upward, even unto fifty years old, every one that entreth into the service, for the work in the tabernacle of the congregation.

36 And those that were numbred of them by their families, were two thousand seven hundred and fifty.

37 These were they that were numbred of the families of the Kohathites, all that might do ser∣vice in the tabernacle of the congregation, which Moses and Aaron did number, according to the commandment of the LORD by the hand of Moses.

38 And those that were numbred of the sons of Gershon, throughout their families, and by the house of their fathers,

39 From thirty years old and upward, even unto fifty years old, every one that entreth into the service, for the work in the tabernacle of the congregation:

40 Even those that were numbred of them: throughout their families, by the house of their fathers, were two thousand and six hundred and thirty.

41 These are they that were numbred of the families of the sons of Gershon, of all that might do service in the tabernacle of the congregation, whom Moses and Aaron did number, according to the commandment of the LORD.

42 And those that were numbred of the fami∣lies of the sons of Merari, throughout their fa∣milies, by the house of their fathers:

43 From thirty years old and upward, even unto fifty years old, every one that entreth into the service, for the work in the tabernacle of the congregation,

44 Even those that were numbred of them after their families, were three thousand and two hun∣dred k 1.146▪

45 These be those that were numbred of the families of the sons of Merari, whom Moses and Aaron numbred, according to the word of the LORD by the hand of Moses.

46 All those that were numbred of the Levites, whom Moses, and Aaron, and the chief of Israel numbred, after their families, and after the house of their fathers:

47 From thirty years old and upward, even unto fifty years old, every one that came to do the service of the ministery, and the service of the burden in the tabernacle of the congregation:

48 Even those that were numbred of them, were eight thousand and five hundred and four∣score l 1.147.

49 According to the commandement of the LORD they were numbred by the hand of Mo∣ses, every one according to his service, and ac∣cording to his burden: thus were they numbred of him, as the LORD commanded Moses.

CHAP. V.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

2 Command the children of Israel, that they put out of the camp a 1.148 every * 1.149 leper, and every one that hath •…•…n * 1.150 issue b 1.151, and whosoever is defiled by the * 1.152 dead c 1.153.

3 Both male and female shall ye put out, without the camp shall ye put them, that they defile not their camps d 1.154, in the midst whereof I dwell e 1.155.

4 And the children of Israel did so, and put them out without the camp, as the LORD spake unto Moses, so did the children of Israel.

5 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

6 Speak unto the children of Israel, * 1.156 when a man or a woman shall commit any sin that men commit f 1.157, to do a trespass against the LORD g 1.158, and that person be guilty h 1.159:

7 Then they shall confess their sin i 1.160 which they have done, and he shall recompense his trespass * 1.161 with the principal thereof k 1.162, and add unto it the fifth part thereof l 1.163, and give it unto him against whom he hath trespassed.

8 But if the man have no kinsman m 1.164, to re∣compense the trespass unto, let the trespass be recompensed unto the LORD, even to the priest n 1.165: beside the * 1.166 ram of the atonement, whereby an atonement shall be made for him.

9 And every ‖ 1.167 * 1.168 offering o 1.169 of all the holy things of the children of Israel, which they bring unto the priests p 1.170 shall be his q 1.171.

10 And every mans hallowed things r 1.172 shall be his: whatsoever any man giveth the priest, it shall be * 1.173 his.

11 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

12 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, If any mans wife s 1.174 go aside t 1.175, and commit a trespass against him,

13 And a man lie with her carnally, and it be hid from the eyes of her husband, and be kept close u 1.176, and she be defiled, and there be no witness against her x 1.177, neither she be taken with the man∣ner.

14 And the spirit of jealousie y 1.178 come upon him, and he be jealous of his wife, and she be defiled: or if the spirit of jealousie come upon him, and he be jealous of his wife, and she be not defiled:

15 Then z 1.179 shall the man bring his wife unto the priest, and he shall bring her offering a 1.180 for her, the tenth part of an Ephah of barley meal, he shall pour no oyl upon it, nor put frankincense thereon b 1.181; for it is an offering of jealousie, an offering of memorial, bringing iniquity to re∣membrance c 1.182:

16 And the priest shall bring her d 1.183 near and set her before the LORD e 1.184.

17 And the priest shall take holy water f 1.185 in an earthen vessel g 1.186, and of the dust h 1.187 that is in the floor of the tabernacle i 1.188 the priest shall take, and put it into the water k 1.189:

18 And the priest shall set the woman before the LORD l 1.190, and uncover the womans head m 1.191, and put the offering of memorial in her hands n 1.192 which is the jealousie-offering: and the priest shall have in his hand the bitter o 1.193 water that causeth the curse p 1.194.

19 And the priest shall charge her by an oath q 1.195, and say unto the woman, If no man r 1.196 have lien with thee, and if thou hast not gone aside to un∣cleanness ‖ 1.197 † 1.198 with another s 1.199 instead of thy hus∣band, be thou free from this bitter water that causeth the curse.

20 But if thou hast gone aside to another in stead of thy husband, and if thou be defiled; and some man have lien with thee beside thine husband;

21 Then the priest shall charge the woman with an Oath of cursing, and the priest shall say unto the woman, The LORD make thee a curse, and an oath t 1.200 among thy people when the LORD doth make thy thigh u 1.201 to † 1.202 rot x 1.203 and thy bel∣ly to swell y 1.204.

22 And this water that causeth the curse shall go into thy bowels, to make thy belly to swell, and thy thigh to rot: and the woman shall say, Amen, amen z 1.205.

23 And the priest shall write these curses a 1.206 in a book b 1.207, and he shall blot them out with the bit∣ter water c 1.208.

24 And he shall cause the woman to drink d 1.209 the bitter water, that causeth the curse: and the water that causeth the curse shall enter into her, and become bitter.

25 Then the priest shall take the jealousie-offer∣ing out of the womans hand, and shall wave the offering before the LORD, and offer it upon the altar.

26 And the priest shall take an handful of the offering, even the memorial thereof e 1.210, and burn it upon the altar, and afterward shall cause the woman to drink the water.

27 And when he hath made her to drink the water then it shall come to pass, that if she be defiled, and have done trespass against her hus∣band, that the water that causeth the curse, shall enter into her, and become bitter, and her belly shall swell, and her thigh shall rot: and the wo∣man shall be * 1.211 a curse among her people.

28 And if the woman be not defiled, but be clean, then she shall be free f 1.212, and shall conceive seed g 1.213.

29 This is the law of jealousies, when a wife goeth aside to another in stead of her husband, and is defiled.

30 Or when the spirit of jealousie cometh up∣on him, and he be jealous over his wife, and shall set the woman before the LORD, and the priest shall execute upon her all this law.

31 Then shall the man be guiltless from iniqui∣ty h 1.214, and this woman shall bear her iniquity i 1.215.

CHAP. VI.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

2 Speak unto the children of Israel and say unto them, When either man or woman a 1.216 shall ‖ 1.217 separate themselves to vow a vow of a Nazarite b 1.218, to separate themselves unto the LORD:

3 He shall separate himself from wine and strong drink c 1.219, and shall drink no vinegar of wine, or vinegar of strong drink, neither shall he drink any liquor of grapes, nor eat moist grapes, or dried c 1.220. * 1.221

4 All the dayes of his ‖ 1.222 separation d 1.223 shall he eat nothing that is made of the † 1.224 vine-tree, from the kernels even to the husk.

5 All the dayes of the vow of his separation, there shall no * 1.225 rasor e 1.226 come upon his head, un∣till the dayes be fulfilled, in the which he separat∣eth himself unto the LORD, he shall be holy f 1.227; and shall let the locks of the hair of his head grow.

6 All the dayes that he separateth himself unto the LORD, he shall come at no † 1.228 dead body.

7 He shall not make himself unclean for his fa∣ther, or for his mother g 1.229, for his brother, or for his sister, when they die: because the † 1.230 conse∣cration h 1.231 of his God i 1.232 is upon his head.

8 All the dayes of his separation he is holy un∣to the LORD.

9 And if any man die very suddenly by him, and he hath defiled the head of his consecration; then he shall shave his head k 1.233 in the day of his cleansing, on the seventh day l 1.234 shall he shave it.

10 And on the * 1.235 eighth day he shall bring two turtles, or two young pigeons m 1.236 to the priest, to the door of the tabernacle of the con∣gregation.

11 And the priest shall offer n 1.237 the one for a sin-offering o 1.238, and the other for a burnt-offering, and make an atonement for him, for that he sin∣ned p 1.239 by the dead, and shall hallow q 1.240 his head that sameday.

12 And he shall consecrate unto the LORD the dayes of his separation r 1.241, and shall bring a lamb of the first year * 1.242 for a trespass-offering: but the dayes that were before shall † 1.243 be lost s 1.244, because his separation was defiled:

13 And this is the law of the Nazarite: when the dayes of his separation are fulfilled, he shall be brought t 1.245 unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.

14 And he shall offer his offering unto the LORD, one he-lamb of the first year, without blemish, for a burnt-offering, and one ew-lamb of the first year, without blemish, for * 1.246 a sin-offer∣ing u 1.247, and one ram without blemish, for * 1.248 peace∣offerings x 1.249:

15 And a basket of unleavened bread, * 1.250 cakes of fine flour mingled with oyl, and wafers of unlea∣vened bread anointed with oyl, and their meat∣offering, and their drink-offerings y 1.251.

16 And the priest shall bring them before the LORD, and shall offer his sin-offering, and his burnt-offering.

17 And he shall offer the ram for a sacrifice of peace-offerings unto the LORD, with the basket of unleavened bread: the priest shall offer also his meat-offering, and his drink-offering.

18 * 1.252 And the Nazarite shall shave the head of his separation z 1.253, at the door of the Tabernacle of the congregation a 1.254, and shall take the hair of the head of his separation, and put it in the fire b 1.255, which is under the sacrifice of the peace-offer∣ings.

19 And the priest shall take the sodden shoul∣der c 1.256 of the ram, and one unleavened cake out of the basket, and one unleavened wafer, and shall put them upon the hands of the Nazarite d 1.257, after the hair of his separation is shaven.

20 And the priest shall wave them * 1.258 for a wave∣offering e 1.259 before the LORD: this is holy for the priest with the wave-breast, and heave∣shoulder: and after that the Nazarite may drink wine f 1.260.

21 This is the Law of the Nazarite, who hath vowed, and of his offering unto the LORD for his separation, besides that that his hand shall get g 1.261: according to the vow which he vowed, so he must do, after the law of his separation.

22 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

23 Speak unto Aaron, and unto his sons, say∣ing, On this wise h 1.262 ye shall bless the children of Israel i 1.263, saying unto them,

24 The LORD bless thee k 1.264, and keep thee l 1.265:

25 The LORD make his face shine upon thee m, and be gracious unto thee:* 1.266

26 The LORD lift up his countenance upon thee n 1.267, and give thee peace o 1.268,

27 And they shall put my Name upon the chil∣dren of Israel p 1.269, and I will bless them q 1.270.

CHAP. VII.

1 AND it came to pass on the day a 1.271 that Moses had fully * 1.272 set up the tabernacle, and had anointed it b, and sanctified it, and all the instruments thereof, both the altar, and all the vessels thereof, and had anointed them, and sanctified them;

2 That * 1.273 the princes of Israel, heads of the house of their fathers (who were the princes of the tribes, † 1.274 and were over them that were num∣bred) offered c 1.275:

3 And they brought their offering before the LORD, six covered wagons d 1.276, and twelve oxen: a wagon for two of the princes, and for each one an oxe: and they brought them before the taber∣nacle.

4 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

5 Take it of them, that they may be to do the service of the tabernacle of the congregati∣on, and thou shalt give them unto the Levites: to every man according to his service e 1.277.

6 And Moses took the wagons, and the oxen, and gave them unto the Levites.

7 Two wagons and four oxen he gave unto the sons of Gershon, according to their service:

8 And four wagons and eight oxen he gave unto the sons of Merari, according unto their service, under the hand of Ithamar f 1.278 the son of Aaron the priest.

9 But unto the sons of Kohath he gave none: because the service of the sanctuary belonging un∣to them, was that they should bear upon their shoulders g 1.279.

10 And the princes offered for dedicating of the altar h 1.280, in the day i 1.281 that it was anointed, even the princes offered their offering before the altar.

11 And the LORD said unto Moses, They shall offer their offering each prince on his day k 1.282, for the dedicating of the altar.

12 And he that offered his offering the first day, was Nahshon the son of Amminadab, of the tribe of Judah l 1.283.

13 And his offering was one silver charger m 1.284, the weight thereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver † 1.285 bowl of seventy shekels, after * 1.286 the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them were full of fine flour mingled with oil, for a * 1.287 meat-offering.

14 One spoon of ten shekels of gold o 1.288 full of incense:

15 * 1.289 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year, for a burnt-offering:

16 One kid of the goats for a * 1.290 sin-offering:

17 And for a * 1.291 sacrifice of peace-offerings p 1.292 two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Nahshon the son of Amminadab.

18 On the second day Nethaneel the son of Zuar, prince of Issachar, did offer:

19 He offered for his offering one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil, for a meat-offer∣ing.

20 One spoon of gold of ten shekels, full of in∣cense:

21 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering:

22 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering:

23 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings: five oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Nethaneel the son of Zuar.

24 On the third day Eliab the son of Helon, prince of the children of Zebulun did offer:

25 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one sil∣ver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour min∣gled with oil, for a meat-offering:

26 One golden spoon of ten shekels, full of in∣cense:

27 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering:

28 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering:

29 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Eliab the son of Helon.

30 On the fourth day Elizur the son of Shedeur, prince of the children of Reuben, did offer:

31 His offering was one silver charger of an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of se∣venty shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour mingled with oyl, for a meat-offering.

32 One golden spoon of ten shekels full of in∣cense:

33 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering:

34 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering:

35 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Elizur the son of Shedeur.

36 On the fifth day, Shelumiel the son of Zuri∣shaddai, prince of the children of Simeon, did offer:

37 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the she∣kel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour mingled with oyl for a meat-offering.

38 One golden spoon of ten shekels, full of in∣cense:

39 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering:

40 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering:

41 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Shelumiel the son of Zurishaddai.

42 On the sixth day Eliasaph the son of Deuel, prince of the children of Gad, offered.

43 His offering was one silver charger, of the weight of an hundred and thirty shekels, a silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour mingled with oyl, for a meat offering:

44 One golden spoon of ten shekels full of in∣cense:

45 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering:

46 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering:

47 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs. This was the offering of Eliasaph the son of Deuel.

48 On the seventh day Elishama the son of Am∣mihud, prince of the children of Ephraim, of∣fered.

49 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil, for a meat-offering:

50 One golden spoon of ten shekels, full of in∣cense:

51 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering:

52 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering:

53 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Elishama the son of Ammihud.

54 On the eighth day offered Gamaliel the son of Pedahzur, prince of the children of Manasseh.

55 His offering was one silver charger, of an hundred and thirty shekels one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil, for a meat-offering:

56 One golden spoon of ten shekels, full of in∣cense:

57 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-Offering:

58 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering.

59 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Gamaliel the son of Pedahzur.

60 On the ninth day Abidan the son of Gide∣oni, prince of the children of Benjamin, offered.

61 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, a silver bowl of seventy shekels after the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour min∣gled with oil, for a meat-offering:

62 One golden spoon of ten shekels, full of in∣cense:

63 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering.

64 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering:

65 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Abidan the son of Gideoni.

66 On the tenth day Ahiezer the son of Ammi∣shaddai, prince of the children of Dan, offered.

67 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour mingled with oil, for a meat-offering:

68 One golden spoon of ten shekels, full of in∣cense:

69 One bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering:

70 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering:

71 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Ahiezer, the son of Ammishaddai.

72 On the eleventh day, Pagiel the son of O∣cran, prince of the children of Asher, offered.

73 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour min∣gled with oil, for a meat-offering:

74 One golden spoon of ten shekels, full of in∣cense:

75 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering:

76 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering.

77 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Pagiel the son of Ocran.

78 On the twelfth day, Ahira the son of Enan, prince of the children of Naphtali, offered.

79 His offering was one silver charger, the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels, one silver bowl of seventy shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, both of them full of fine flour mingled with oyl, for a meat-offering:

80 One golden spoon of ten shekels full of in∣cense:

81 One young bullock, one ram, one lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering:

82 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering.

83 And for a sacrifice of peace-offerings, two oxen, five rams, five he-goats, five lambs of the first year. This was the offering of Ahira the son of Enan.

84 This was the dedication of the altar, (in the day when it was anointed q 1.293) by the princes of Israel: twelve chargers of silver, twelve silver † 1.294 bowls, twelve spoons of gold:

85 Each charger of silver weighing an hundred and thirty shekels, each bowl, seventy: all the sil∣ver vessels weighed two thousand and four hundred shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary:

86 The golden spoons were twelve, full of in∣cense, weighing ten shekels a piece, after the shekel of the sanctuary: all the gold of the spoons was an hundred and twenty shekels.

87 All the oxen for the burnt-offering, were twelve bullocks, the rams twelve, the lambs of the first year twelve, with their meat-offer∣ing r 1.295: and the kids of the goats for sin-offering twelve.

88 And all the oxen for the sacrifice of the peace-offerings, were twenty and four bullocks, the rams sixty, the he-goats sixty, the lambs of the first year sixty. This was the dedication of the altar, after that it was anointed s 1.296.

89 And when Moses was gone into the taberna∣cle of the congregation t 1.297, to speak with ‖ 1.298 him u 1.299, then he heard the voice of one speaking unto him from off the mercy-seat x 1.300, that was upon the ark of testimony, from between the two cherubims: and he spake unto him.

CHAP. VIII.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

2 Speak unto Aaron, and say unto him, When thou * 1.301 lightest the lamps, the seven lamps shall give light over against the candlestick a 1.302.

3 And Aaron did so: he lighted the lamps there∣of over against the candlestick, as the LORD com∣manded Moses.

4 * 1.303 And this work of the candlestick was of beaten gold b 1.304, unto the shaft thereof, unto the flowers thereof was * 1.305 beaten work: according unto the * 1.306 pattern which the LORD had shewed Moses, so he made the candlestick.

5 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

6 Take the Levites from among the children of Israel, and cleanse c 1.307 them.

7 And thus shalt thou do unto them, to cleanse them: sprinkle water † 1.308 of purifying d 1.309 upon them, and † 1.310 let them shave all their flesh e 1.311, and let them wash their cloths, and so make themselves clean.

8 Then let them take a young bullock with his * 1.312 meat-offering, even fine flour mingled with oil, and another young bullock e 1.313 shalt thou take for a sin-offering.

9 And thou shalt bring the Levites before the tabernacle of the congregation, and thou shalt gather the whole assembly of the children of Israel together.

10 And thou shalt bring the Levites before the LORD, and the children of Israel f 1.314 shall put their hands upon the Levites g.

11 And Aaron shall † 1.315 offer the Levites before the LORD for an ‖ 1.316 offering h 1.317 of the children of

Israel, that † 1.318 they may execute the service of the LORD.

23 And the Levites shall lay their hands upon the heads of the bullocks i 1.319: and thou shalt offer the one for a sin-offering, and the other for a burnt-offering unto the LORD, to make an atonement for the Levites.

13 And thou shalt set the Levites before Aaron and before his sons k 1.320 and offer them for an offer∣ing unto the LORD l 1.321.

14 Thus shalt thou separate the Levites from among the children of Israel, and the Levites shall be * 1.322 mine.

15 And after that shall the Levites go in m 1.323, to do the service of the tabernacle of the congregati∣on: and thou shalt cleanse them, and offer them for an offering.

16 For they are wholly given unto me n 1.324 from among the children of Israel: in stead of such as open every womb, * 1.325 even in stead of the first-born of all the children of Israel have I taken them un∣to me.

17 * 1.326 For all the first-born of the children of Israel are mine, both man and beast: on the day that I smote every first-born in the land of Egypt, I sanctified them for my self.

18 And I have taken the Levites for all the first-born of the children of Israel.

19 And * 1.327 I have given the Levites as a † 1.328 gift to Aaron, and to his sons, from among the chil∣dren of Israel, to do the service of the children of Israel o 1.329, in the tabernacle p 1.330 of the congrega∣tion, and * 1.331 to make an atonement for the chil∣dren of Israel q 1.332: that there be no plague r 1.333, a∣mong the children of Israel, when the children of Israel come high unto the sanctuary.

20 And Moses and Aaron, and all the congre∣gation of the children of Israel, did to the Le∣vites according unto all that the LORD com∣manded Moses concerning the Levites, so did the children of Israel unto them.

21 And the Levites were purified s 1.334, and they washed their clothes: and Aaron offered them as an offering before the LORD, and Aaron made an atonement for them, to cleanse them.

22 And after that went the Levites in, to do their service in the tabernacle of the congrega∣tion, before Aaron, and before his sons t 1.335: as the LORD had commanded Moses concerning the Levites, so did they unto them.

23 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

24 This is it that belongeth unto the Levites: from * 1.336 twenty and five years old u 1.337 and upward, they shall go in † 1.338 to wait upon the service of the tabernacle of the congregation.

25 And from the age of fifty years they shall † 1.339 cease waiting upon the service thereof x 1.340, and shall serve no more:

26 But shall minister with their brethren y 1.341 in the tabernacle of the congregation to keep the charge, and shall do no service: thus shalt thou do unto the Levites, touching their charge.

CHAP. IX.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses in the wilderness of Sinai, in the first month of the second year a 1.342, after they were come out of the land of Egypt, saying,

2 Let the children of Israel also keep * 1.343 the passe-over at its appointed season.

3 In the fourteenth day of this month † 1.344 at even, ye shall keep it in its appointed season: ac∣cording to all the rites of b 1.345 it, and according to all the ceremonies thereof shall ye keep it.

4 And Moses spake unto the children of Israel that they should keep the passe-over.

5 And they kept the passe-over on the four∣teenth day of the first month at even, in the wil∣derness of Sinai: according to all that the LORD commanded Moses, so did the children of Israel.

6 And there were certain men who were * 1.346 de∣filed by † 1.347 the dead body of a man c 1.348, that they could not keep the passe-over d 1.349 on that day: and they came before Moses e 1.350, and before Aaron on that day.

7 And those men said unto him, We are defiled by the dead body of a man: wherefore are we kept back, that we may not offer f 1.351 an offering of the LORD g 1.352 in its appointed season, among the children of Israel?

8 And Moses said unto them, stand still, and I will hear what the LORD will command con∣cerning you h 1.353.

9 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

10 to Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, If any man of you, or of your posterity, shall be unclean by reason of a dead body, or be in a journey i 1.354 afar off k 1.355, yet ye shall keep the passeover unto the LORD.

11 The * 1.356 fourteenth day of the second month at even they shall keep it, and eat it with unlea∣vened bread and bitter herbs.

12 * 1.357 They shall leave none of it unto the morning l 1.358, * 1.359 nor break any bone of it: accord∣ing to all the ordinances of the passeover, they shall keep it.

13 But the man that is clean, and is not in a journey, and forbeareth to keep the passeover m 1.360: even the same soul shall be cut off from his peo∣ple, because he brought not the offering of the LORD in its appointed season: that man shall bear his sin.

14 And if a stranger n 1.361 shall sojourn among you, and will keep the passeover unto the LORD, according to the ordinance of the passeover, and according to the manner thereof, so shall he do: * 1.362 ye shall have one ordinance, both for the stran∣ger, and for him that was born in the land.

15 And * 1.363 on the day that the tabernacle was reared up, the cloud o 1.364 covered the tabernacle, namely, the tent of the testimony p 1.365: and at * 1.366 even there was upon the tabernacle, as it were the appearance of fire q 1.367, until the morning.

16 So it was alway: the cloud covered it by day, and the appearance of fire by night.

17. And when the cloud was taken up r 1.368 from the tabernacle, then after that the children of Israel journeyed: and in the place where the cloud abode, there the children of Israel pitched their tents.

18 At the commandment of the LORD s 1.369 the children of Israel journeyed; and at the com∣mandment of the LORD they pitched, * 1.370 as long as the cloud abode upon the tabernacle, they rest∣ed in the tents.

19 And when the cloud † 1.371 tarried long upon the tabernacle many dayes, then the children of Israel kept the charge of the LORD t 1.372, and jour∣neyed not.

20 And so it was when the cloud was a few days upon the tabernacle, according to the command∣ment of the LORD they abode in their tents, and according to the commandment of the LORD they journeyed.

21 And so it was when the cloud † 1.373 abode from even unto the morning, and that the cloud was taken up in the morning, then they journeyed: whether it was by day or by night that the cloud was taken up, they journeyed.

22 Or whether it were two dayes, or a month, or a year, that the cloud tarried upon the taber∣nacle, remaining thereon, the children of Israel * 1.374 abode in their tents, and journeyed not: but when it was taken up, they journeyed.

23 At the commandment of the LORD they rested in the tents, and at the commandment of the LORD they journeyed: they kept the charge of the LORD, at the commandment of the LORD by the hand of Moses.

CHAP. X.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

2 Make thee two trumpets a 1.375 of silver b 1.376: of an whole piece c 1.377 shalt thou make them, that thou mayest use them for the calling of the assembly: and for the journeying of the camps.

3 And when * 1.378 they d 1.379 shall blow with them e 1.380, all the assembly shall assemble themselves to thee at the door of the tabernacle of the congrega∣tion.

4 And if they blow but with one trumpet, then the princes which are heads of the thousands of Israel, shall gather themselves unto thee.

5 When ye blow an alarm e 1.381, then the camps that lie on the east-part, shall go forward.

6 When ye blow an alarm the second time, then the camps that lie on the south-side, shall take their journey: they shall blow an alarm for their journeys f 1.382.

7 But when the congregation is to be gathered together, ye shall blow: but ye shall not sound an alarm.

8 And the sons of Aaron, the priests, shall blow with the trumpets g 1.383: and they shall be to you for an ordinance for ever throughout your ge∣nerations.

9 And if ye go to war in your land against the enemy that oppresseth you, then ye shall blow an alarm with the trumpets h 1.384, and ye shall be re∣membred before the LORD your God, and ye shall be saved from your enemies i 1.385.

10 Also * 1.386 in the dayes of your gladness k 1.387, and in your solemn dayes l 1.388, and in the beginnings of your months m 1.389, ye shall blow with the trum∣pets over your burnt-offerings, and over the sa∣crifices of your peace-offerings, that they may be to you for a memorial before your God n 1.390: I am the LORD your God.

11 And it came to pass on the twentieth day of the second month, in the second year, that the cloud was taken up from off the tabernacle of the testimony.

12 And the children of Israel took * 1.391 their journeys out of the wilderness of Sinai, and the cloud rested in the wilderness of Paran o 1.392:

13 And they first took their journey, accord∣ing to the commandment of the LORD by the hand of Moses.

14 * 1.393 In the first place went the standard of the camp of the children of Iudah, according to their armies: and over his host was * 1.394 Nahshon the son of Amminadab.

15 And over the host of the tribe of the chil∣dren of Issachar, was Nethaneel the son of Zuar.

16 And over the host of the tribe of the chil∣dren of Zebulun, was Eliab the son of Helon.

17 And * 1.395 the tabernacle was taken down, and the sons of Gershon, and the sons of Merari set forward, * 1.396 bearing the tabernacle.

18 And the * 1.397 standard of the camp of Reu∣ben set forward according to their armies: and over his host was Elizur the son of Shedeur.

19 And over the host of the tribe of the chil∣dren of Simeon, was Shelumiel the son of Zuri∣shaddai.

20 And over the host of the tribe of the chil∣dren of Gad, was Eliasaph the son of Deuel.

21 And the Kohathite set forward, bearing the * 1.398 sanctuary, and ‖ 1.399 the other p 1.400 did set up the tabernacle against they came.

22 And * 1.401 the standard of the camp of the children of Ephraim set forward according to their armies: and over his host was Elishama the son of Ammihud.

23 And over the host of the tribe of the children of Manasseh, was Gamaliel the son of Pe∣dahzur.

24 And over the host of the tribe of the chil∣dren of Benjamin, was Abidan the son of Gi∣deoni.

25 And * 1.402 the standard of the camp of the children of Dan set forward which was the rere∣ward of all the camps throughout their hosts, and over his host was Ahiezer the son of Am∣mishaddai.

26 And over the host of the tribe of the chil∣dren of Asher, was Pagiel the son of Ocran.

27 And over the host of the tribe of the children of Naphtali, was Ahira the son of Enan.

28 † 1.403 Thus were the journeyings q 1.404 of the chil∣dren of Israel, according to their armies when they set forward.

29 And Moses said unto Hobab, the son of Raguel r 1.405 the Midianite, Moses father in law s 1.406, We are journeying unto the place of which the LORD said, I will give it you: come thou with us, and * 1.407 we will do thee good: for the LORD hath spoken good concerning Israel.

30 And he said unto him, I will not go t 1.408, but I will depart to mine own land, and to my kindred.

31 And he said, Leave us not, I pray thee, forasmuch as thou knowest how we are to en∣camp in the wilderness, and thou mayest be to us in stead of eyes u 1.409.

32 And it shall be if thou go with us, yea, it shall be, that what goodness the LORD shall do unto us, the same will we do unto thee.

33 And they departed from the mount of the LORD three days journey x 1.410: and the ark of the covenant of the LORD went before them y 1.411 in

the three dayes journey: to * 1.412 search out a rest∣ing place z 1.413 for them.

34 And the cloud of the LORD was upon them by day † 1.414, when they went out of the camp.

35 And it came to pass when the ark set for∣ward, that Moses said, * 1.415 Rise up, LORD, and let thine enemies be scattered, and let them that hate thee flee before thee.

36 And when it rested, he said, Return ‖ 1.416, O LORD, unto the † 1.417 many thousands of Israel.

CHAP. XI.

1 AND when the people ‖ 1.418 complained a 1.419, † 1.420 it displeased the LORD, and the LORD heard it, and his anger was kindled, and the fire of the LORD b 1.421 burnt * 1.422 among them, and consumed them that were in the uttermost parts of the camp c 1.423.

2 And the people d 1.424 cryed unto Moses e 1.425: and when Moses prayed unto the LORD, the fire † 1.426 was quenched.

3 And he called the name of the place ‖ Tabe∣rah* 1.427 f 1.428: because the fire of the LORD burnt a∣mong them.

4 And the * mixt multitude g 1.429 that was among* 1.430 them, † 1.431 fell a lusting, and the children of Israel h 1.432 also † 1.433 wept again i 1.434, and said, * 1.435 Who shall give us flesh k 1.436 to eat?

5 * 1.437 We remember the fish which we did eat in Egypt freely l 1.438: the cucumbers, and the melons, and the leeks, and the onions, and the gar∣lick.

6 But now our soul m 1.439 is dried away n 1.440, there is nothing at all besides this Manna, before our eyes o 1.441.

7 And * 1.442 the manna was as coriander-seed p 1.443, and the † 1.444 colour thereof as the colour of bdel∣lium q 1.445.

8 And the people went about, and gathered it, and ground it in mills, or beat it in a mortar, and baked it in pans, and made cakes of it: and the tast of it was as the tast of fresh oyl r 1.446.

9 And when the dew fell upon the camp in the night, the manna fell upon it s 1.447.

10 Then Moses heard the people weep through∣out their families, every man in the door of his tent t 1.448, and * 1.449 the anger of the LORD was kin∣dled

greatly, Moses also was displeased u 1.450.

11 And Moses said unto the LORD, Wherefore hast thou afflicted thy servant? and wherefore have I not found favour in thy sight x 1.451, that thou layest the burden of all this people upon me?

12 Have I conceived all this people? have I ‖ 1.452 begotten them y 1.453, that thou shouldest say unto me, Carry them in thy bosom (as a nursing father beareth the sucking-child z 1.454) unto the land which thou swarest unto their fathers?

13 Whence should I have flesh to give unto all this people? for they weep unto me, saying, Give us flesh that me may eat.

14 I am not able to bear all this people a 1.455 a∣lone b 1.456, because it is too heavy for me.

15 And if thou deal thus with me, * 1.457 kill me, I pray thee, out of hand, if I have found favour in thy sight, and let me not see my wretchedness c 1.458.

16 And the LORD said unto Moses, Gather unto me * 1.459 seventy men of the elders of Israel d 1.460, whom thou knowest to be the elders e 1.461 of the people, and officers over them: and bring them unto the tabernacle of the congregation, that they may stand there with thee.

17 And I will come down f 1.462, and talk with thee there, and I * 1.463 will take of the spirit which is upon thee, and will put it upon them g 1.464, and they shall bear the burden of the people with thee, that thou bear it not thy self alone.

18 And say thou unto the people, Sanctifie your selves h 1.465 against to morrow, and ye shall eat flesh: (for ye have wept in the ears of the LORD i 1.466, say∣ing, Who shall give us flesh to eat? for it was well with us in Egypt) therefore the LORD will give you flesh, and ye shall eat.

19 Ye shall not eat one day, nor two dayes, nor five dayes, neither ten dayes, nor twenty dayes:

20 But even a † 1.467 whole month, untill it come out at your nostrils k 1.468, and it be loathsome unto you l 1.469, because ye have despised the LORD m 1.470, which is among you n 1.471, and have wept before him, saying, Why came we forth out of E∣gypt o 1.472?

21 And Moses said, * 1.473 The people amongst whom I am, are six hundred thousand footmen p 1.474, and thou hast said, I will give them flesh that they may eat a whole month.

22 Shall the flocks and the herds be slain for them, to suffice them q 1.475? or shall all the fish of the sea be gathered together for them to suffice them?

23 And the LORD said unto Moses, * 1.476 Is the LORDS hand waxed short r 1.477? thou shalt see now whether my word shall come to pass unto thee, or not.

24 And Moses went out s 1.478 and told the people the words of the LORD, and gathered the seven∣ty men t 1.479 of the elders of the people, and set them round about the tabernacle u 1.480.

25 And the LORD came down in a cloud, and spake unto him, and took of the spirit that was upon him, and gave it unto the seventy elders, and it came to pass, that when the spirit rested upon them x 1.481, they prophesied y 1.482, and † 1.483 did not cease ‖ 1.484.

26 But there remained two of the men in the camp z 1.485, the name of the one was Eldad, and the name of the other, Medad: and the spirit rested upon them (and they were of them that were written a 1.486, but went not out unto the tabernacle) and they prophesied in the camp.

27 And there ran a young man, and told Mo∣ses b 1.487, and said, Eldad and Medad do prophesie in the camp.

28 And Joshua the son of Nun the servant of Moses, one of his young men c 1.488 answered, and said, * 1.489 My lord Moses, forbid them d 1.490.

29 And Moses said unto him, Enviest thou for my sake e 1.491? would God that all the LORDS peo∣ple were prophets f 1.492, and that the LORD would put his spirit upon them.

30 And Moses gat him into the camp g 1.493, he and the elders of Israel.

31 And there went forth a * 1.494 wind from the LORD h 1.495, and brought quails i 1.496 from the sea k 1.497, and let them fall by the camp, † 1.498 as it were a days journey on this side, and as it were a dayes jour∣ney on the other side round about the camp, and as it were two cubits high upon the face of the earth l 1.499.

32 And the people stood up m 1.500 all that day, and all that night n 1.501, and all the next day, and they gathered the quails: he that gathered least, gathered ten homers o 1.502: and they spread them all abroad for themselves p 1.503 round about the camp.

33 And while the * 1.504 flesh was yet between their teeth, ere it was chewed q 1.505, the wrath of the LORD was kindled against the people, and the LORD smote the people with a very great plague r 1.506.

34 And he called the name of that place ‖ 1.507 Ki∣broth-hattaavah s 1.508, because there they buried the people that lusted.

35 And the people journeyed from Kibroth∣hattaavah unto Hazeroth t 1.509: and † 1.510 abode at Ha∣zeroth.

CHAP. XII.

1 AND Miriam and Aaron a 1.511 spake against Moses, because of the ‖ 1.512 Ethiopian wo∣man b 1.513, whom he had married, for * 1.514 he had † 1.515 married an Ethiopian woman.

2 And they said, Hath the LORD indeed spo∣ken only by Moses? * 1.516 hath he not spoken also by us c 1.517? And the LORD heard it d 1.518.

3 (Now the man Moses was very meek e 1.519, above all the men which were upon the face of the earth.)

4 And the LORD spake suddenly f 1.520 unto Mo∣ses, and unto Aaron, and unto Miriam, Come out g 1.521 ye three unto the tabernacle of the con∣gregation, and they three came out,

5 And the LORD came down in the pillar of the cloud, and stood in the door of the taberna∣cle h 1.522, and called Aaron and Miriam, and they both came forth.

6 And he said, Hear now my words: if there be a prophet among you i 1.523, I the LORD will make my self known unto him in a vision k 1.524, and will speak unto him in a dream l 1.525:

7 My servant Moses is not so, * 1.526 who is faith∣ful in all mine house m 1.527.

8 With him will I speak * 1.528 mouth to mouth n 1.529, even apparently o 1.530, and not in dark speeches p 1.531, and the similitude of the LORD q 1.532 shall he be∣hold: wherefore then were ye not afraid to speak against my servant r 1.533 Moses?

9 And the anger of the LORD was kindled against them, and he departed s 1.534.

10 And the cloud departed from off the taber∣nacle t 1.535, and * 1.536 behold, Miriam became leprous u 1.537, white as snow x 1.538: and Aaron looked upon Miri∣am, and behold, she was leprous.

11 And Aaron said unto Moses, Alas, my lord, I beseech thee, lay not the sin upon us y 1.539 wherein we have done foolishly, and wherein we have sin∣ned.

12 Let her not be as one dead z 1.540, of whom the flesh is half consumed, when he cometh out of his mothers womb a 1.541.

13 And Moses cryed unto the LORD, saying, Heal her now, O God, I beseech thee.

14 And the LORD said unto Moses, * 1.542 If her father had but spit in her face b 1.543, should she not be ashamed c 1.544 seven dayes? let her be * 1.545 shut out from the camp seven dayes d 1.546, and after that let her be received in again.

15 And Miriam was shut out from the camp se∣ven dayes: and the people journeyed not, till Miriam was brought in again e 1.547.

16 And afterward the people removed from Hazeroth f 1.548, and pitched in the wilderness of Paran g 1.549.

CHAP. XIII.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses a 1.550, say∣ing,

2 * 1.551 Send thou men b 1.552, that they may search the land of Canaan, which I give unto the children of Israel: of every tribe of their fathers c 1.553 shall ye send a man, every one a ruler d 1.554 among them.

3 And Moses, by the commandment of the LORD, sent them from the wilderness of Pa∣ran: all those men were heads of the children of Israel.

4 And these were their names: Of the tribe of Reuben, Shammua the son of Zaccur.

5 Of the tribe of Simeon, Shaphat the son of Hori.

6 Of the tribe of Judah, Caleb the son of Je∣phunneh.

7 Of the tribe of Issachar, Igal the son of Jo∣seph.

8 Of the tribe of Ephraim, Oshea e 1.555 the son of Nun.

9 Of the tribe of Benjamin, Palto the son of Raph•…•….

10 Of the tribe of Zebulun, Gaddiel the son of Sodi.

11 Of the tribe of Joseph, namely, of the tribe of Manasseh f 1.556, Gaddi the son of Susi.

12 Of the tribe of Dan, Ammiel the son of Gemalli.

13 Of the tribe of Asher, Shether the son of Michael.

14 Of the tribe of Naphtali, Nahbi the son of Vophsi.

15 Of the tribe of Gad, Geuel the son of Machi.

16 These are the names of the men which Mo∣ses sent to spy out the land: and Moses called O∣shea the son of Nun, Jehoshua g 1.557.

17 And Moses sent them to spie out the land of Canaan, and said unto them, Get ye up this way southward h 1.558, and go up into the moun∣tain i 1.559:

18 And see the land what it is k 1.560, and the peo∣ple that dwelleth therein, whether they be strong or weak, few or many:

19 And what the land is that they dwell in, whether it be good or bad l 1.561, and what cities they be that they dwell in, whether in tents m 1.562 or in strong holds:

20 And what the land is, whether it be fat n 1.563 or lean, whether there be wood therein, or not. And be ye of good courage o 1.564, and bring of the fruit of the land, (now the time was the time of the first ripe grapes.)

21 So they went up, and searched the land, from the wilderness of Zin p 1.565, unto Rehob, as men come to Hamath q 1.566.

22 And they ascended by the south r 1.567, and came s 1.568 unto Hebron: where * 1.569 Ahiman, Sheshai, and Talmai, the children of Anak t 1.570 were: (now Hebron was built seven years before Zoan in E∣gypt t 1.571)* 1.572

23 * 1.573 And they came unto the ‖ 1.574 brook of Esh∣col, and cut down from thence a branch with one cluster of grapes, and they bare it between two upon a staff x 1.575, and they brought of the pomegra∣nates, and of the figs.

24 The place was called the ‖ 1.576 brook ‖ 1.577 Esh∣col, because of the cluster of grapes which the children of Israel cut down from thence.

25 And they returned from searching of the land after fourty dayes.

26 And they went and came to Moses, and to Aaron, and to all the congregation of the children of Israel, unto the wilderness of Paran, to Ka∣desh y 1.578, and brought back word unto them, and unto all the congregation, and shewed them the fruit of the land.

27 And they told him z 1.579, and said, We came unto the land whither thou sentest us, and surely it floweth with * 1.580 milk and honey a 1.581, and this is the fruit of it.

28 Nevertheless, the * 1.582 people, be strong b 1.583 that dwell in the land, and the cities are * 1.584 walled, and very great: and moreover, we saw the children of Anak there.

29 The Amalekite dwelleth in the land of the south c 1.585: and the Hittite, and the Jebusite, and the Amorite dwelleth in the mountains d 1.586: and the Canaanite dwelleth by the sea e 1.587, and by the coast of Jordan.

30 And Caleb f 1.588 stilled the people g 1.589 before Moses h 1.590, and said, Let us go up at once, and possess it, for we are well able to overcome it i 1.591.

31 But the men that went up with him k 1.592, said, We be not able to go up against the people, for they are stronger than we l 1.593.

32 And they brought up m 1.594 an evil report of the land n 1.595, which they had searched, unto the chil∣dren of Israel, saying, The land through which we have gone to search it, is a land * 1.596 that eateth up the inhabitants thereof o 1.597: and * 1.598 all the peo∣ple that we saw in it, are † 1.599 men of a great sta∣ture.

33 And there we saw the giants, the sons of Anak, which come of the giants: and we were in our own sight as grashoppers p 1.600, and so we were in their sight.

CHAP. XIV.

1 AND all the congregation a 1.601 lifted up their voice, and cryed, and the people wept that night.

2 And all the children of Israel murmured a∣gainst Moses, and against Aaron b 1.602, and the whole congregation said unto them, * 1.603 Would God that we had died in the land of Egypt, or would God that we had died in this wilderness c 1.604.

3 And wherefore hath the LORD d 1.605 brought us unto this land, to fall by the sword, that our wives, and our children should be a prey e 1.606? were it not better for us to return into Egypt?

4 And they said one to another, Let us make a captain f 1.607, and let us return into Egypt g 1.608.* 1.609

5 Then Moses and Aaron fell on their faces h 1.610 before all the assembly i 1.611 of the congregation of the children of Israel.

6 And Joshua the son of Nun, and Caleb the son of Jephunneh, which were of them that searched the land, rent their clothes k 1.612.

7 And they spake unto all the company of the children of Israel, saying, The land which we passed through to search it, is an exceeding good land.

8 If the LORD delight in us l 1.613, then he will bring us into this land, and give it us, a land which floweth with milk and honey.

9 Onely rebel ye not against the LORD, nei∣ther fear ye the people of the land, for they are bread for us m 1.614: their † 1.615 defence n 1.616 is departed from them, and the LORD is with us o 1.617: fear them not.

10 But all the congregation bade stone them with stones: and the glory of the LORD appear∣ed p 1.618 in the tabernacle q 1.619 of the congregation, before all the children of Israel.

11 And the LORD said unto Moses, How long will this people provoke me? and how long will it be ere they believe me, for all the signs which I have shewed among them?

12 I will smite them with the pestilence, and disinherit them r 1.620, * 1.621 and will make of thee a great∣er nation and mightier than they.

13 And * 1.622 Moses said unto LORD, Then s 1.623 the Egyptians shall hear it (for thou broughtest up this people in thy might from among them t 1.624.)

14 And they will tell it to the inhabitants of this land u 1.625: * 1.626 for they have heard that thou, LORD, art among this people, that thou, LORD, art seen face to face, and that * 1.627 thy cloud stand∣eth over them, and that thou goest before them, by day time in a pillar of a cloud, and in a pil∣lan of fire by night.

15 Now if thou shalt kill all this people, as one man x 1.628, then the nations which have heard the fame of thee will speak, saying,

16 Because the LORD was not * 1.629 able to bring this people into the land which he sware unto them y 1.630, therefore he hath slain them in the wil∣derness.

17 And now, I beseech thee, let the power of my LORD be great z 1.631, according as thou hast spoken, saying,

18 The LORD is * 1.632 long-suffering, and of great mercy, forgiving iniquity and transgressi∣on, and by no means clearing the guilty, * 1.633 visit∣ing the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth generation a 1.634.

19 Pardon, I beseech thee, the iniquity of this people, according unto the greatness of thy mer∣cy, and as thou hast forgiven this people from Egypt, even ‖ 1.635 until now b 1.636.

20 And the LORD said, I have pardoned, ac∣cording to thy word c 1.637.

21 But truly as I live, * 1.638 all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the LORD d 1.639.

22 Because all those men which have seen my glory c 1.640, and my miracles which I did in Egypt, and in the wilderness, and have tempted me now these ten times f 1.641, and have not hearkened to my voice.

23 * 1.642 † 1.643 Surely they shall not see the land which I sware unto their fathers, neither shall any of them that provoked me, see it:

24 But my servant * 1.644 Caleb g 1.645, because he had another spirit with him h 1.646, and hath followed me fully i 1.647, him will I bring into the land, whereinto he went k 1.648, and his seed shall possess it l 1.649.

25 (Now the Amalekites, and the Canaanites dwelt in the valley m 1.650) to morrow turn ye, and get ye into the wilderness, by the way of the Red-sea n 1.651

26 And the LORD spake unto Moses, and unto Aaron, saying,

27 How long shall I bear with o 1.652 this evil con∣gregation which murmure against me? I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel, which they murmure against me▪

28 Say unto them, * 1.653 As truly as I live, saith the LORD, as * 1.654 ye have spoken p 1.655 in mine ears, so will I do to you q 1.656:

29 Your carcases shall fall in this wilderness, and all that were numbred of you, according to your whole number, from twenty years old and upward which have murmured against me.

30 Doubtless ye shall not come into the land concerning which I † 1.657 sware to make you r 1.658 dwell therein, save Caleb the son of Jephunneh, and Jo∣shua the son of Nun.

31 But your little ones which ye said should be a prey, them will I bring in, and they shall know the land which ye have despised.

32 But as for you, your carcases they shall fall in this wilderness.

33 And your children shall ‖ 1.659 wander s 1.660 in the wilderness fourty years t 1.661, and bear your whore∣doms u 1.662 untill your carcases be wasted in the wil∣derness.

34 * 1.663 After the number of the dayes in which ye searched the land, even * 1.664 fourty dayes (each day for a year x 1.665) shall ye bear your iniquities, even fourty years, and ye shall know ‖ 1.666 my breach of promise y 1.667.

35 I the LORD have said, I will surely do it unto all this evil congregation, that are gather∣ed together against me; in this wilderness they shall be consumed, and there they shall die.

36 And the men whom Moses sent to search the land, who returned, and made all the congrega∣tion to murmure against him, by bringing up a slander upon the land:

37 Even those men that did bring up the evil report upon the land, * 1.668 died by the plague z 1.669 before the LORD a 1.670.

38 But Joshua the son of Nun, and Caleb the son of Jephunneh, which were of the men that went to search the land, lived still.

39 And Moses told these sayings unto all the children of Israel, and the people mourned greatly.

40 And they rose up early in the morning, and gat them up b 1.671 into the top of the mountain, saying, Lo, we * 1.672 be here, and will go up unto the place which the LORD hath promised: for we have sinned.

41 And Moses said, Wherefore now do ye trans∣gress the commandment of the LORD c 1.673? but it shall not prosper.

42 Go not up, for the LORD is not among you, that ye be not smitten before your ene∣mies.

43 For the Amalekite, and the Canaanite are there before you, and ye shall fall by the sword: because ye are turned away from the LORD, therefore the LORD will not be with you.

44 But they presumed d 1.674 to go up unto the hill top: nevertheless the ark of the covenant of the LORD, and Moses departed not out of the camp.

45 Then the Amalekite came down, and the Canaanite e 1.675 which dwelt f 1.676 in that hill, and smote them, * 1.677 and discomfited them, even unto * 1.678 Hormah g 1.679.

CHAP. XV.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

2 * 1.680 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye be come into the land of your habitations, which I give a 1.681 unto you,

3 And will make an offering by fire unto the LORD, a burnt-offering, or a sacrifice b 1.682 * 1.683 in † 1.684 performing a vow, or in a free-will-offering, or * 1.685 in your solemn feasts, to make a * 1.686 sweet sa∣vour unto the LORD, of the herd or of the flock:

4 Then * 1.687 shall he that offereth his offering unto the LORD, bring a * 1.688 meat-offering of a tenth-deal c 1.689 of flour, mingled with the fourth part of an hin of oil d 1.690.

5 And the fourth part of an hin of wine for a drink-offering shalt thou prepare, with the burnt∣offering, or sacrifice, for one lamb.

6 Or for a ram, thou shalt prepare for a meat∣offering two tenth-deals e 1.691 of flour mingled with the third part of an hin of oyl.

7 And for a drink-offering, thou shalt offer the third part of an hin of wine, for a sweet savour unto the LORD.

8 And when thou preparest a bullock for a burnt-offering, or for a sacrifice in performing a vow, or * 1.692 peace-offerings f 1.693 unto the LORD:

9 Then shall he bring with a bullock a meat∣offering of three tenth deals of flour, mingled with half an hin of oyl.

10 And thou shalt bring for a drink-offering half an hin of wine, for an offering made by fire of a sweet savour unto the LORD.

11 Thus shall it be done for one bullock, or for one ram, or for a lamb, or a kid.

12 According to the number that ye shall pre∣pare, so shall ye do to every one according to their number g 1.694▪

13 All that are born of the countrey shall do these things after this manner, in offering an offer∣ing made by fire of a sweet savour unto the LORD.

14 And if a stranger h 1.695 sojourn with you, or whosoever be among you in your generations, and will offer an offering made by fire of a sweet savour unto the LORD: as ye do, so he shall do.

15 * 1.696 One ordinance shall be both for you of the congregation, and also for the stranger that so∣journeth with you, an ordinance for ever in your generations: as ye are, so shall the stranger be before the LORD i 1.697▪

16 One law, and one manner shall be for you, and for the stranger that sojourneth with you.

17 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

18 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye come unto the land whither I bring you,

19 Then it shall be, that when ye eat k 1.698 of the bread l 1.699 of the land, ye shall offer up an heave∣offering unto the LORD m 1.700.

20 Ye shall offer up a cake of the first of your dough for an heave-offering as ye do * 1.701 the heave∣offering of the threshing▪ floor n 1.702, so shall ye heave it o 1.703.

21 Of the first of your dough ye shall give un∣to the LORD an heave-offering in your gene∣rations.

22 And * 1.704 if ye have erred, and not observed all these commandments p 1.705 which the LORD hath spoken unto Moses;

23 Even all that the LORD hath commanded you by the hand of Moses, from the day that the LORD commanded Moses, and henceforward a∣mong your generations:

24 Then it shall be, if ought be committed by ignorance, † 1.706 without the knowledge of the con∣gregation, that all the congregation shall offer one young bullock for a burnt-offering r 1.707, for a sweet savour unto the LORD, with his meat-offering, and his drink-offering, according to the ‖ 1.708 manner, and one kid of the goats for a sin-offering.

25 And the priest shall make an atonement for all the congregation of the children of Israel, and it shall be forgiven them, for it is ignorance: and they shall bring their offering, a sacrifice made by fire unto the LORD, and their sin-offering before the LORD, for their ignorance.

26 And it shall be forgiven all the congregati∣on of the children of Israel, and the stranger that sojourneth among them, seeing all the people were in ignorance.

27 * 1.709 And if any soul sin through ignorance, then he shall bring a she-goat of the first year for a sin-offering.

28 And the priest shall make an atonement for the soul that sinneth ignorantly, when he sinneth by ignorance before the LORD, to make an a∣tonement for him, and it shall be forgiven him.

29 Ye shall have one law for him that † 1.710 sin∣neth through ignorance, both for him that is born amongst the children of Israel, and for the stran∣ger that sojourneth among them.

30 But the soul that doth ought s 1.711 † 1.712 presump∣tuously t 1.713, (whether he be born in the land, or a stranger) the same reproacheth the LORD u 1.714; and that soul shall be cut off from among his peo∣ple.

31 Because he hath despised the word of the LORD, and hath broken his commandment, that soul shall utterly be cut off: his iniquity shall be upon him x 1.715▪

32 And while the children of Israel were in the wilderness, they found a man that gathered sticks on the sabbath day y 1.716.

33 And they that found him gathering sticks, brought him unto Moses and Aaron, and unto all the congregation z 1.717.

34 And they a 1.718 put him * 1.719 in ward, because it was not declared what should be done unto him b 1.720.

35 And the LORD said unto Moses, * 1.721 The man shall be surely put to death: all the congre∣gation shall stone him with stones without the camp.

36 And all the congregation brought him with∣out

the camp, and stoned him with stones, as the LORD commanded Moses.

37 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

38 Speak unto the children of Israel, and bid * 1.722 them that they make them fringes b 1.723 in the † 1.724 bor∣ders c 1.725 of their garments d 1.726, throughout their generations, and that they put upon the fringe of the borders a ribband e 1.727 of blue f.

39 And it shall be unto you for a fringe g 1.728, that ye may look upon it, and remember h 1.729 all the commandments of the LORD, and do them: and that ye seek not i 1.730 after your own heart, and your own eyes k 1.731, after which ye use to go a whoring l 1.732:

40 That ye may remember, and do all my com∣mandments, and be holy unto your God.

41 I am the LORD your God, which brought you out of the land of Egypt, to be your God: I am the LORD your God m 1.733.

CHAP. XVI.

1 NOW * 1.734 Korah a 1.735 the son of Izhar b 1.736, the son of Kohath the son of Levi, and Da∣than, and Abiram, the sons of Eliab, and On the son of Peleth, sons of Reuben c 1.737, took men d 1.738:

2 And they e 1.739 rose up f 1.740 before Moses g 1.741, with certain of the children of Israel, two hundred and fifty princes of the assembly, * 1.742 famous h 1.743 in the congregation, men of renown.

3 And * 1.744 they i 1.745 gathered themselves together against Moses, and against Aaron k 1.746, and said un∣to them, † 1.747 ye take too much upon you l 1.748, seeing all the congregation are holy m 1.749, every one of them, and the LORD is among them n 1.750: where∣fore then lift ye up your selves o 1.751 above the con∣gregation of the LORD?

4 And when Moses heard it, he fell upon his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 p 1.752.

5 And he spake unto Korah, and unto all his company, saying, Even to morrow q 1.753 the LORD will shew who are his, and who is holy, and will cause him r 1.754 to come near unto him s 1.755. even him whom he hath chosen, will he cause to come near unto him t 1.756.

6 This do; take ye censers u 1.757, Korah, and all his company:

7 And put fire therein, and put incense in them before the LORD to morrow: and it shall be that the man whom the LORD doth choose x 1.758, he shall be holy: ye take too much upon you, ye sons of Levi.

8 And Moses said unto Korah, Hear, I pray you, ye sons of Levi y 1.759.

9 Seemeth it but a small thing unto you, that the God of Israel hath separated you from the congre∣gation of Israel, to bring you near to himself z 1.760, to do the service of the tabernacle of the LORD, and to stand before the congregation, to minister unto them a 1.761?

10 And he hath brought thee near to him, and all thy brethren the sons of Levi with thee: and seek ye the priesthood also b 1.762?

11 For which cause both thou and all thy com∣pany are gathered together against the LORD c 1.763 and what is Aaron that ye murmure against him?

12 And Moses sent to call Dathan and Abiram d 1.764 the sons of Eliab: which said e 1.765, We will not come up f 1.766.

13 Is it a small thing that thou hast brought us up out of a land that floweth with milk and ho∣ney g 1.767, to kill us in the wilderness, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 make thy self altogether a prince over us?

14 Moreover, thou hast not brought us into a land that floweth with milk and honey, or given us inheritance of fields and vineyards, wilt thou † 1.768 put out the eyes of these men h 1.769? we will not come up i 1.770.

15 And Moses was very wroth k 1.771, and said unto the LORD, * 1.772 Respect not thou their offer∣ing l 1.773: I * 1.774 have not taken one ass m 1.775 from them, neither have I hurt one of them n 1.776.

16 And Moses said unto Korah, Be thou and all thy company before the LORD o 1.777, thou, and they, and Aaron to morrow.

17 And take every man his censer, and put incense in them, and bring ye before the LORD every man his censer, two hundred and fifty cen∣sers: thou also and Aaron, each of you his censer.

18 And they took every man his censer p 1.778, and put fire in them q 1.779, and laid incense thereon, and stood in the door of the tabernacle of the congre∣gation, with Moses and Aaron.

19 And Korah gathered all the congregation r 1.780 against them, unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation: and the glory of the LORD appeared s 1.781 unto all the congregation.

20 And the LORD spake unto Moses, and un∣to Aaron, saying,

21 * 1.782 Separate your selves from among this con∣gregation ‖ 1.783, that I may consume them in a mo∣ment.

22 And they fell upon their faces, and said, O God, * 1.784 the God of the spirits t 1.785 of all flesh u 1.786, shall one man x 1.787 sin, and wilt thou be wroth with all the congregation?

23 And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,

24 Speak unto the congregation y 1.788, saying, Get ye up from about the tabernacle of Korah, Da∣than, and Abiram z 1.789.

25 And Moses rose up, and went unto Dathan and Abiram a 1.790: and the elders of Israel b 1.791 follow∣ed him.

26 And he spake unto the congregation, saying, Depart, I pray you, from the tents of these wicked men c 1.792, and touch nothing of theirs d 1.793, lest ye be consumed in all their sins e 1.794.

27 So they gat up from the tabernacle of Ko∣rah, Dathan, and Abiram f 1.795, on every side: and Dathan and Abiram came out, and stood in the door of their tents g 1.796, and their wives, and their sons, and their little children.

28 And Moses said, Hereby ye shall know that the LORD hath sent me to do all these works h 1.797, for I have not done them † 1.798 of mine own mind i 1.799.

29 If these men die † 1.800 the common death of all men k 1.801, or if they be visited after the visitation of all men l 1.802, then the LORD hath not sent me m 1.803.

30 But if the LORD † 1.804 make a new thing n 1.805, and the earth open her mouth, and swallow them up, with all that appertain unto them, and they go down quick † 1.806 into the pit o 1.807: then ye shall understand that these men have provoked the LORD p 1.808.

31 * 1.809 And it came to pass as he had made an end of speaking all these words, that the ground clave asunder that was under them:

32 And the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed them up, and their houses, and * 1.810 all the men that appertained unto Korah q 1.811, and all their goods.

33 They, and all that appertained to them, went down alive into † 1.812 the pit r 1.813, and the earth closed upon them; and they perished from among the congregation.

34 And all Israel that were round about them, fled at the cry of them: for they said, Lest the earth swallow up us also.

35 And there came out a fire from the LORD s 1.814, and consumed the two hundred and fifty men that offered incense.

36 And the LORD spake▪ unto Moses, say∣ing,

37 Speak unto Eleazar t 1.815 the son of Aaron the priest, that he take up the censers out of the burning u 1.816, and scatter thou the fire x 1.817 yonder y 1.818, for they are hallowed z 1.819.

38 The censers of these sinners against their own souls a 1.820, let them make them broad plates for a covering of the altar b 1.821: for they offered them before the LORD, therefore they are hal∣lowed, and they shall be a sign c 1.822 unto the chil∣dren of Israel.

39 And Eleazar the priest took the brazen cen∣sers, wherewith they that were burnt had offer∣ed, and they were made broad plates for a cover∣ing of the altar:

40 To be a memorial unto the children of Israel, that no stranger, which is not of the seed of Aa∣ron, come near to offer incense before the LORD that he be not as Korah, and as his company d 1.823: as the LORD said to him e 1.824 by the hand of Moses.

41 But on the morrow f 1.825 all the congregation

of the children of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron, saying, ye have killed g 1.826 the people of the LORD h 1.827.

42 And it came to pass, when the congregati∣on was gathered against Moses, and against Aaron, that they i 1.828 looked toward the tabernacle of the congregation: and behold, the cloud covered it, and the glory of the LORD appeared.

43 And Moses and Aaron came before the ta∣bernacle of the congregation k 1.829.

44 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

45 Get ye up from among this congregation, that I may consume them as in a moment: and they fell upon their faces l 1.830.

46 And Moses said unto Aaron, Take a censer, and put fire therein from off the altar, and put on incense m 1.831, and go quickly unto the congregati∣on n 1.832, and make an atonement for them: for there is wrath gone out from the LORD; the plague is begun o 1.833.

47 And Aaron took as Moses commanded, and ran into the midst of the congregation p 1.834: and behold, the plague was begun amongst the peo∣ple: and he put on incense, and made an atone∣ment for the people.

48 And he stood between the dead and the liv∣ing q 1.835, and the plague was stayed.

49 Now they that died in the plague, were fourteen thousand and seven hundred, beside them that died about the matter of Korah.

50 And Aaron returned unto Moses unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation: and the plague was stayed.

CHAP. XVII.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

2 Speak unto the children of Israel a 1.836, and take of every one of them b 1.837 a rod c 1.838, according to the house of their fathers d 1.839 of all their princes according to the house of their fathers, twelve rods: write thou every mans e 1.840 name upon his rod.

3 And thou shalt write Aarons name f 1.841 upon the rod of Levi, for one rod shall be for the head of the house of their fathers g 1.842.

4 And thou shalt lay them up in the tabernacle of the congregation, before the testimony h 1.843, * 1.844 where I will meet with you i 1.845.

5 And it shall come to pass, that the mans rod whom I shall choose, shall blossom: and I will make to cease from me the murmurings of the children of Israel, whereby they murmure against you.

6 And Moses spake unto the children of Israel, and every one of their princes gave him † 1.846 a rod a-piece, for each prince one, according to their fathers houses, even twelve rods: and the rod of Aaron was among their rods h 1.847.

7 And Moses laid up the rods before the LORD in the tabernacle of witness.

8 And it came to pass, that on the morrow Moses went into the tabernacle of witness l 1.848, and behold, the rod of Aaron for the house of Levi was budded, and brought forth buds, and bloom∣ed blossoms, and yielded almonds m 1.849.

9 And Moses brought out all the rods from be∣fore the LORD, unto all the children of Israel: and they looked, and took every man his rod.

10 And the LORD said unto Moses, * 1.850 Bring Aarons rod again before the testimony, to be kept for a token against the † 1.851 rebels, and thou shalt quite take away their murmurings from me, that they die not n 1.852.

11 And Moses did so: as the LORD com∣manded him, so did he.

12 And the children of Israel spake unto Mo∣ses, saying, Behold, we die, we perish, we all perish o 1.853.

13 Whosoever cometh any thing near p 1.854 unto the tabernacle of the LORD, shall die: shall we be consumed with dying q 1.855?

CHAP. XVIII.

1 AND the LORD said unto Aaron, Thou, and thy sons, and thy fathers house with thee, shall bear * 1.856 the iniquity of the sanctuary a 1.857: and thou and thy sons with thee, shall bear the iniquity of your priesthood b 1.858.

2 And thy brethren also of the tribe of Levi, the tribe of thy father, bring thou with thee, that they may be * 1.859 joyned unto thee, and mini∣ster unto thee c 1.860, but thou and thy sons with thee shall minister d 1.861 before the tabernacle of wit∣ness.

3 And they shall keep thy charge e 1.862, and the charge of all the tabernacle f 1.863: onely they shall not come nigh the vessels of the sanctuary, and the altar g 1.864, that neither they, nor ye h 1.865 also die.

4 And they shall be joyned unto thee, and keep the charge of the tabernacle of the congregati∣on, for all the service of the tabernacle: and a stranger shall not come nigh unto you.

5 And ye shall keep the charge of the sanctu∣ary i 1.866, and the charge of the altar, that there be no wrath any more upon the children of Isra∣el k 1.867.

6 And I, behold, I have * 1.868 taken your brethren the Levites from among the children of Israel: to * 1.869 you they are given as a gift for the LORD l 1.870, to do the service of the tabernacle of the con∣gregation.

7 Therefore thou and thy sons with thee shall keep your priests office for every thing of the al∣tar m 1.871, and within the vail n 1.872, and ye shall serve: I have given your priests office unto you, as a service of gift o 1.873: and the stranger that cometh nigh shall be put to death.

8 And the LORD spake unto Aaron, Rehold, I also nave given thee the charge of mine heave•…•… offerings, of all the hallowed things of the chil∣dren of Israel, unto thee have I given them p 1.874 by reason of the anointing q 1.875, and to thy sons by an ordinance for ever.

9 This shall be thine of the most holy things r 1.876, reserved from the fire s 1.877: every oblation t 1.878 of theirs, every * 1.879 meat-offering of theirs, and every * 1.880 sin-offering of theirs, and every * 1.881 trespass-of∣fering of theirs, which they shall render unto me u 1.882, shall be most holy for thee, and for thy sons x 1.883.

10 In the most holy place y 1.884 shalt thou eat it, every male z 1.885 shall eat it: it shall be holy unto thee.

11 And this is thine: the heave-offering a 1.886 of their gift b 1.887, with all the wave-offerings c 1.888 of the children of Israel: I have given them unto * 1.889 thee, and to thy sons, and to thy daughters with thee d 1.890, by a statute for ever: * 1.891 every one that is clean in thy house e shall eat of it.* 1.892

12 * 1.893 All the † 1.894 best f 1.895 of the oil, and all the best of the wine, and of the wheat, the first fruits of them g 1.896 which they shall offer unto the LORD, them have I given thee.

13 And whatsoever is first ripe h 1.897 in the land, * 1.898 which they shall bring unto the LORD, shall be thine: every one that is clean i 1.899 in thine house, shall eat of it.

14 * 1.900 Every thing devoted k 1.901 in Israel, shall be thine.

15 Every thing that openeth * 1.902 the matrix in all flesh, which they bring unto the LORD, whether it be of men l 1.903 or beasts, shall be thine: nevertheless, the * 1.904 first-born of man shalt thou surely redeem, and the firstling of unclean beasts shalt thou redeem.

16 And those that are to be redeemed m 1.905, from a month old shalt thou redeem, according to thine estimation n 1.906, for the money of five shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, * 1.907 which is twenty gerahs.

17 But the firstling of a cow, or the firstling of a sheep, or the firstling of a goat, thou shalt not redeem, they are holy o 1.908: thou shalt sprin∣kle their blood upon the altar; and shalt burn their fat for an offering made by fire, for a sweet favour unto the LORD.

18 And the flesh p 1.909 of them shall be thine: as the * 1.910 wave-breast, and as the right shoulder are thine.

19 All the heave-offerings of the holy things, which the children of Israel offer unto the LORD, have I given thee, and thy sons, and thy daugh∣ters with thee, by a statute for ever: it is a covenant of salt q 1.911 for ever, before the LORD, unto thee, and to thy seed with thee.

20 And the LORD spake unto Aaron, Thou shalt have no inheritance in their land r 1.912, neither shalt thou have any part among them: * 1.913 I am thy part s 1.914, and thine inheritance among the children of Israel.

21 And behold, * 1.915 I have given the children of Levi all the tenth t 1.916 in Israel, for an inheritance, for their service which they serve, eve•…•… the ser∣vice of the tabernacle of the congregation.

22 Neither must the children of Israel hence∣forth come nigh the tabernacle of the congrega∣tion u 1.917, lest they bear sin, † 1.918 and die.

23 But the Levites shall do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation, and they shall bear their iniquity x 1.919: it shall be a statute for ever throughout their generations, that among the children of Israel they have no inheritance.

24 But the tithes of the children of Israel, which they offer as an heave-offering unto the LORD y 1.920, I have given to the Levites to inherit: therefore I have said unto them, Among the chil∣dren of Israel they shall have no inheritance.

25 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

26 Thus speak unto the Levites, and say unto them, When ye take of the children of Israel the tithes, which I have given you from them for your inheritance: then ye shall offer up an heave-offering of it for the LORD, even a tenth part of the tithe.

27 And this your heave-offering shall be rec∣koned unto you, as though it were the corn of the threshing-floor z 1.921, and as the fulness of the wine∣press.

28 Thus ye also shall offer an heave-offering unto the LORD, of all your tithes which ye receive of the children of Israel, and ye shall give thereof the LORDS heave-offering to Aaron the priest a 1.922.

29 Out of all your gifts b 1.923 ye shall offer c 1.924 eve∣ry heave-offering d 1.925 of the LORD, of all the † 1.926 best thereof, even the hallowed part thereof e 1.927 out of it.

30 Therefore thou shalt say unto them, When ye have heaved the best thereof from it, then it shall be counted unto the Levites, as the increase of the threshing floor, and as the increase of the wine-press.

31 And ye shall eat it in every place f 1.928 ye, and your housholds: for * 1.929 it is your reward for your service in the tabernacle of the congrega∣tion.

32 And ye shall bear no sin by reason of it, when ye have heaved from it the best of it g 1.930: * 1.931 neither shall ye pollute the holy things of the children of Israel h 1.932, lest ye die.

CHAP. XIX.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, and un∣to Aaron, saying,

2 This is the ordinance of the law a 1.933 which the LORD hath commanded, saying, speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring thee b 1.934 a red c 1.935 heifer without spot, wherein is no blemish d 1.936▪ and upon which never came yoke e 1.937.

3 And ye shall give her unto Eleazar the priest f 1.938, that he may bring her * 1.939 forth without the camp g 1.940, and one h 1.941 shall slay her before his face.

4 And Eleazar the priest shall take of her blood with his singer, and * 1.942 sprinkle of her blood di∣rectly before the tabernacle i 1.943 of the congregati∣on seven times.

5 And one shall burn the heifer k 1.944 in his sight: * 1.945 her skin, and her flesh, and her blood l 1.946, with her dung, shall he burn.

7 And the priest shall take cedar-wood, and hyssop, and scarlet m 1.947, and cast it into the midst of the burning of the heifer.

7 Then the priest shall wash his clothes, and he shall bathe his flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp, and the priest shall be unclean until the even n 1.948.

8 And he that burneth her, shall wash his clothes in water, and bathe his flesh in water, and shall be unclean until the even.

9 And a man that is clean, shall gather up * 1.949 the ashes of the heifer, and lay them up without the camp in a clean place, and it shall be kept for the congregation of the children of Israel o 1.950, for a water p 1.951 of separation q 1.952: it r 1.953 is a purification for sin s 1.954.

10 And he that gathereth the ashes of the hei∣fer, shall wash his clothes, and be unclean untill the even: and it shall be unto the children of Is∣rael, and unto the stranger that sojourneth among them t 1.955 for a statute for ever.

11 * 1.956 He that toucheth the dead body of any † 1.957 man, shall be unclean seven dayes u 1.958.

12 * 1.959 He shall purifie himself with it x 1.960 on the third day y 1.961, and on the seventh day he shall be clean z 1.962: but if he purifie not himself the third day, then the seventh day he shall not be clean a 1.963.

13 Whosoever toucheth b 1.964 the dead body of any man that is dead, and purifieth not himself b 1.965, defileth the tabernacle of the LORD c 1.966, and that soul shall be cut off from Israel: because the water of separation was not sprinkled upon him: he shall be unclean, his uncleanness is yet upon him d 1.967.

14 This is the law, when a man dieth in a tent, all that come into the tent, and all that is in the tent, shall be unclean seven days.

15 And every * 1.968 open vessel e 1.969, which hath no covering bound upon it, is unclean.

16 And whosoever toucheth one that is slain with a sword f 1.970 in the open fields, or a dead bo∣dy, or a bone of a man, or a grave, shall be un∣clean seven dayes.

17 And for an unclean person, they shall take of the † 1.971 ashes of † 1.972 the burnt heifer of purification for sin, and † 1.973 running water g 1.974 shall be put there∣to in a vessel h 1.975.

18 And a clean person i 1.976 shall take hysop, and dip it in the water, and sprinkle it upon the tent, and upon all the vessels k 1.977, and upon the persons that were there, and upon him that touched a bone, or one slain, or one dead, or a grave.

19 And the clean person shall sprinkle upon the unclean on the third day, and on the seventh day: and on the seventh day, he shall purifie him∣self, and wash his clothes, and bathe himself in water, and shall be clean at even.

20 But the man that shall be unclean, and shall not purifie himself k 1.978, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation: because he hath defiled the sanctuary of the LORD, the water of separation hath not been sprinkled upon him, he is unclean.

21 And it shall be a perpetual statute unto them that he that sprinkleth the water of separa∣tion shall wash his clothes l 1.979: and he that touch∣eth the water of separation m 1.980, shall be unclean until even.

22 And whatsoever the unclean person n 1.981 touch∣eth, shall be unclean: and the soul that toucheth it, shall be unclean o 1.982 until even p 1.983.

CHAP. XX.

1 THen a 1.984 came the children of Israel even the whole congregation into the desert of Zin b 1.985, in the first moneth c 1.986, and the people abode in Kadesh d 1.987; and Miriam died there e 1.988, and was buryed there.

2 And there was no water for the congrega∣tion f 1.989: and they gathered themselves together a∣gainst Moses, and against Aaron.

3 And the people * 1.990 chode with Moses, and spake, saying, Would God that we had died * 1.991 when our brethern died before the LORD g 1.992.

4 And * 1.993 why have ye brought up the congre∣gation of the LORD into this wilderness, that we and our cattel should die there?

5 And wherefore have ye made us to come up out of Egypt, to bring us in unto this evil place? it is no place of seed, or of figs, or vines, or of pomegranates, neither is there any water to drink.

6 And Moses and Aaron went from the pre∣sence of the assembly h 1.994, unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and * 1.995 they fell upon their faces: and * 1.996 the glory of the LORD appeared unto them.

7 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

8 * 1.997 Take the rod i 1.998, and gather thou the assem∣bly together, thou and Aaron thy brother, and speak ye unto the rock k 1.999, before their eyes, and it shall give forth his water, and thou shalt bring forth to them water out of the rock; so thou shalt give the congregation and their beasts drink.

9 And Moses took the rod from before the LORD l 1.1000, as he commanded him.

10 And Moses and Aaron gathered the congre∣gation together before the rock, and he said unto them, Hear now, ye rebels, must we fetch you water out of this rock?

11 And Moses lift up his hand, and with his rod, he smote the rock twice: and the * 1.1001 water came out abundantly, and the congregation drank, and their beasts also m 1.1002.

12 And the LORD spake unto Moses, and Aa∣ron, Because * 1.1003 ye believed † 1.1004 me not n 1.1005, to sancti∣fie me o 1.1006 in the eyes of the children of Israel p 1.1007, therefore ye shall not bring this congregation into the land: which I have given them.

13 * 1.1008 This is the water of ‖ 1.1009 Meribah q 1.1010, be∣cause the children of Israel strove with the LORD, and he was sanctified in them r 1.1011.

14 And Moses sent messengers▪ s 1.1012 from Kadesh, unto the king of Edom, Thus saith thy brother t 1.1013 Israel, Thou knowest all the travel that hath † 1.1014 befallen us u 1.1015.

15 How our fathers went down into Egypt, and we have dwelt in Egypt a long time: and the Egyptians vexed us and our fathers.

16 And * 1.1016 when we cryed unto the LORD, he heard our voice, and sent an angel x 1.1017, and hath brought us forth out of Egypt: and behold, we are in Kadesh y 1.1018, a city in the uttermost of thy border.

17 Let us pass, I pray thee, through thy co•…•…n∣trey: we will not pass through the fields, or

through the vineyards, neither will we drink of the water of the wells z 1.1019: we will go by the kings high-way, we will not turn to the right hand, nor to the left, until we have passed thy borders.

18 And Edom said unto him, Thou shalt not pass by me a 1.1020, lest I come out against thee with the sword.

19 And the children of Israel said unto him b 1.1021, We will go by the high-way: and if I and my cattel drink of thy water, then I will pay for it c 1.1022: I will onely (without doing any thing else) go through on my feet.

20 And he said, Thou shalt not go through. And Edom came out against him with much peo∣ple, and with a strong hand.

21 Thus Edom refused to give Israel passage through his border d 1.1023: wherefore Israel turned away from him e 1.1024.

22 And the children of Israel, even the whole congregation, journeyed from * 1.1025 Kadesh, and came unto mount Hor f 1.1026.

23 And the LORD spake unto Moses and Aa∣ron in mount Hor, by the coast of the land of E∣dom, saying,

24 Aaron shall be gathered unto his people: for he shall not enter into the land which I have given unto the children of Israel, because ye re∣belled against my † 1.1027 word g 1.1028 at the water of Me∣ribah.

25 * 1.1029 Take Aaron and Eleazar his son, and bring them up unto mount Hor;

26 And strip Aaron of his garments h 1.1030, and put them upon Eleazar his son i 1.1031, and Aaron shall be gathered unto his people, and shall die there.

27 And Moses did as the LORD commanded: and they went up into mount Hor, in the sight of all the congregation k 1.1032.

28 And Moses stripped Aaron of his garments, and put them upon Eleazar his son, and * 1.1033 Aaron died there l 1.1034 in the top of the mount: and Mo∣ses and Eleazar came down from the mount.

29 And when all the congregation saw m 1.1035 that Aaron was dead, they mourned for Aaron thirty dayes n 1.1036 even all the house of Israel.

CHAP. XXI.

1 AND when * 1.1037 † 1.1038 King Arad the Canaa∣nite a 1.1039, which dwelt in the south b 1.1040, heard tell that Israel came by the way of the spies c 1.1041, then he fought against Israel, and took some of them prisoners d 1.1042.

2 And Israel vowed a vow unto the LORD e 1.1043, and said, If thou wilt indeed deliver this people into my hand, then I will utterly destroy their cities f 1.1044.

3 And the LORD hearkened to the voice of Israel, and delivered up the Canaanite: and they † 1.1045 utterly destroyed them g 1.1046, and their cities, and he called the name of the place ‖ 1.1047 Hormah.

4 And they * 1.1048 journeyed from mount Hor by the way of the Red-sea h 1.1049 to compass the land of Edom: and the soul of the people was much ‖ 1.1050 † 1.1051 discouraged because of the way i 1.1052.

5 And the people spake against God k 1.1053, and a∣gainst Moses, Wherefore have ye brought us up out of Egypt, to die in the wilderness? for there is no bread, neither is there any water, and * 1.1054 our soul loatheth this light bread l 1.1055.

6 And * 1.1056 the LORD sent fiery serpents m 1.1057 a∣mong the people, and they bit the people, and much people of Israel died.

7 Therefore the people came to Moses, and said, We have sinned: for we have spoken against the LORD, and against thee: pray unto the LORD that he take away the serpents from us: and Moses prayed for the people.

8 And the LORD said unto Moses, Make thee a fiery serpent n 1.1058, and set it upon a pole o 1.1059: and it shall come to pass, that every one that is bit∣ten, when he looketh upon it, shall live p 1.1060.

9 And * 1.1061 Moses made a serpent of brass, and put it upon a pole, and it came to pass, that if a serpent had bitten any man, when he beheld the serpent of brass, he lived q 1.1062.

10 And the children of Israel set forward, and * 1.1063 pitched in Oboth r 1.1064.

11 And they journeyed from Oboth, and * 1.1065 pitched at † 1.1066 Ije-Abarim, in the wilderness which is before Moab s 1.1067 toward the sun-rising.

12 From thence they removed, and pitched in the valley of Zared t 1.1068.

13 From thence they removed, and pitched on the other side of Arnon u 1.1069, which is in the wil∣derness that cometh out of the coasts of the A∣morite: for Arnon is the border of Moab, be∣tween Moab and the Amorite x 1.1070.

14 Wherefore it is said in the book of the wars of the LORD y 1.1071, ‖ 1.1072 what he did in the Red-sea z 1.1073, and in the brooks a 1.1074 of Arnon;

15 And at the stream of the brooks that goeth down to the dwelling of Ar b 1.1075, and † 1.1076 lieth upon the border of Moab.

16 And from thence they went to Beer c 1.1077: that is the well whereof the LORD spake unto Moses, Gather the people together, and I will give them water d 1.1078.

17 Then Israel sang this song e 1.1079, † 1.1080 Spring up f 1.1081, O well, ‖ 1.1082 Sing ye unto it ‖ 1.1083.

18 The princes digged g 1.1084 the well, the nobles of the people digged it, by the direction of the lawgiver h 1.1085, with their staves i 1.1086. And from the wilderness they went to Mattanah:

19 And from Mattanah to Nahaliel, and from Nahaliel to Bamoth k 1.1087:

20 And from Bamoth in the valley l 1.1088, that is in the † 1.1089 countrey of Moab, to the top of ‖ 1.1090 Pis∣gah m 1.1091, which looketh toward ‖ 1.1092 Jeshimon.

21 And Israel sent messengers n 1.1093 unto Sihon the king of the Amorite, saying,

22 * 1.1094 Let me pass through thy land, we will not turn into the fields, or into the vineyards, we will not drink of the waters of the well: but we will go along by the kings high-way, until we be past thy borders o 1.1095:

23 * 1.1096 And Sihon would not suffer Israel to pass through his border: but Sihon gathered all his people together, and went out against Israel in∣to the wilderness: and he came to Jahaz p 1.1097, and fought against Israel.

24 And * 1.1098 Israel smote him with the edge of the sword, and possessed his land from Arnon q 1.1099 unto* 1.1100 Jabbok r 1.1101, even unto the children of Ammon, for the border of the children of Ammon was strong s 1.1102.

25 And Israel took all these cities; and Israel dwelt in all the cities of the Amorite t 1.1103: in Hesh∣bon, and in all the † 1.1104 villages thereof.

26 For Heshbon was the city of Sihon u 1.1105 the King of the Amorite, who had fought against the former king of Moab x 1.1106, and taken all his land out of his hand, even unto Arnon.

27 Wherefore they that speak in proverbs y 1.1107, say, Come into Heshbon z 1.1108: let the city of Si∣hon a 1.1109 be built and prepared.

28 For there is a * 1.1110 fire a 1.1111 gone out of Hesh∣bon b 1.1112, a flame from the city of Sihon: it hath consumed Ar of Moab c 1.1113, and the lords of the high places d 1.1114 of Arnon.

29 Wo to thee, Moab e 1.1115, thou art undone, O people of * 1.1116 Chemosh f 1.1117: he hath given his sons that escaped, and his daughters into captivity g 1.1118, unto Sihon king of the Amorite h 1.1119.

30 We have shot at them i 1.1120: Heshbon is perished, even unto Dibon k 1.1121, and we have laid them wast

even unto Nophah, which reached unto Me∣debah l 1.1122.

31 Thus Israel dwelt in the land of the A∣morite:

32 And Moses sent to spy out Jaazer m 1.1123, and they took the villages thereof, and drove out the Amorite that was there.

33 * 1.1124 And they turned, and went up by the way of Bashan: and Og n 1.1125 the King of Bashan o 1.1126 went out against them, he, and all his people, to the battel at Edrei.

34 And the LORD said unto Moses, Fear him not p 1.1127: for I have delivered him into thy hand, and all his people, and his land, and * 1.1128 thou shalt do to him, as thou didst unto Sihon King of the Amorites, which dwelt at Heshbon.

35 So they smote him, and his sons, and all his people, until there was none left him alive, and they possessed his land.

CHAP. XXII.

1 AND * the children of Israel set forward,* 1.1129 and pitched in the plains of Moab a 1.1130, on this side Jordan by Jericho b 1.1131.

2 And Balak the son of Zippor c 1.1132 saw all that Israel had done to the Amorite.

3 And Moab was sore afraid d 1.1133 of the people, because they were many and Moab was distressed because of the children of Israel.

4 And Moab said unto the elders of Midian e 1.1134: Now shall this company lick up f 1.1135 all that are round about us g 1.1136, as the oxe licketh up the grass of the field. And Balak the son of Zippor was King of the Moabites at that time.

5 * 1.1137 He sent messengers therefore unto Balaam h 1.1138 the son of Beor i 1.1139 to Pethor k 1.1140, which is by the ri∣ver of the land of the children of his people l 1.1141, to call him, saying, Behold, there is a people come out from Egypt: behold, they cover the † 1.1142 face of the earth, and they abide over against me m 1.1143.

6 Come now therefore, I pray thee, curse me n 1.1144 this people, for they are too mighty for me: per∣adventure I shall prevail, that we may smite them o 1.1145, and that I may drive them out of the land: for I wot that he whom thou blessest, is blessed, and he whom thou cursest, is cursed p 1.1146.

7 And the elders of Moab, and the elders of Midian departed, with the rewards of divinati∣on q 1.1147 in their hands and they came unto Balaam, and spake unto him the words of Balak.

8 And he said unto them, Lodge here this night r 1.1148, and I will bring you word again, as the LORD s 1.1149 shall speak unto me: and the princes of Moab t 1.1150 abode with Balaam.

9 And God came unto Balaam u 1.1151, and said, what men are these with thee x 1.1152?

10 And Balaam said unto God, Balak the son of Zippor, King of Moab, hath sent unto me, saying,

11 Behold, there is a people come out of E∣gypt, which covereth the face of the earth: come now, curse me them, peradventure † 1.1153 I shall be able to overcome them, and drive them out.

12 And God said unto Balaam y 1.1154, Thou shalt not go with them, thou shalt not curse the peo∣ple, for they are blessed z 1.1155.

13 And Balaam rose up in the morning, and said unto the princes of Balak, Get ye into your land: for the LORD refuseth to give me leave to go with you a 1.1156.

14 And the princes of Moab rose up, and they went unto Balak, and said; Balaam refuseth to come with us b 1.1157.

15 And Balak sent yet again princes, mo, and more honourable than they.

16 And they came to Balaam, and said to him, Thus saith Balak the son of Zippor, † 1.1158 let no∣thing c 1.1159, I pray thee, hinder thee from coming unto me.

17 For I will promote thee unto very great honour d 1.1160, and I will do whatsoever thou sayest unto me: come therefore, I pray thee, curse me this people.

18 And Balaam answered and said unto the ser∣vants of Balak, * 1.1161 if Balak would give me his house full of silver and gold, I cannot e 1.1162 go be∣yond the word of the LORD my God f 1.1163, to do less or more.

19 Now therefore, I pray you, tarry ye also here this night, that I may know what the LORD will say unto me more g 1.1164.

20 And God came unto Balaam at night, and said unto him, if the men come to call thee, rise up and go with them h 1.1165: but yet the word which I shall say unto thee, that shalt thou do i 1.1166.

21 And Balaam rose up in the morning, and sadled his ass, and went with the princes of Moab.

22 And Gods anger was kindled because he went k 1.1167: and the angel of the LORD stood in the way † 1.1168 for an adversary against him l 1.1169: now he was riding upon his ass, and his two servants were with him m 1.1170.

23 And * 1.1171 the ass saw the Angel n 1.1172 of the LORD standing in the way, and his sword drawn in his hand, and the ass turned aside out of the way, and went into the field: and Balaam smote the ass, to turn her into the way.

24 But the angel of the LORD stood in a path of the vineyards: a wall being on this side, and a wall on that side:

25 And when the ass saw the angel of the LORD, she thrust her self unto the wall, and crusht Balaams foot against the wall: and he smote her again.

26 And the angel of the LORD went further, and stood in a narrow place, where was no way to turn either to the right hand or to the left.

27 And when the ass saw the angel of the LORD, she fell down under Balaam, and Balaams anger was kindled, and he smote the ass with a staff.

28 And the LORD opened the mouth of the ass o 1.1173, and she said unto Balaam, What have I done unto thee, that thou hast smitten me these three times?

29 And Balaam said unto the ass p 1.1174, because thou hast mocked me; I would there were a sword in mine hand, for now would I kill thee.

30 And the ass said unto Balaam, Am not I. thine ass, † 1.1175 upon which thou hast ridden ‖ 1.1176 ever since I was thine, unto this day? was I ever wont to do so unto thee? and he said, nay.

31 Then the LORD opened the eyes of Ba∣laam, and he saw the angel of the LORD stand∣ing in the way, and his sword drawn in his hand:

and he bowed down his head, and ‖ 1.1177 fell flat on his face q 1.1178.

32 And the angel of the LORD said unto him, Wherefore hast thou smitten thine ass these three times? Behold, I went out † 1.1179 to withstand thee, because thy way is perverse before me r 1.1180.

33 And the ass saw me, and turned from me these three times: unless she had turned from me, surely now also I had slain thee, and saved her alive s 1.1181.

34 And Balaam said unto the angel of the LORD, I have sinned, for I knew not that thou stoodest in the way against me: now therefore, if it † 1.1182 displease thee t 1.1183, I will get me back a∣gain.

35 And the angel of the LORD said unto Ba∣laam, Go with the men u 1.1184: but onely the word that I shall speak unto thee, that thou shalt speak x 1.1185: so Balaam went with the princes of Balak.

36 And when Balak heard that Balaam was come, he went out to meet him y 1.1186, unto a city of Moab, which is in the border of Arnon, which is in the utmost coast z 1.1187.

37 And Balak said unto Balaam, Did I not ear∣nestly send unto thee, to call thee? wherefore camest thou not unto me? Am I not able indeed to promote thee to honour?

38 And Balaam said unto Balak, Lo, I am come unto thee: have I now any power at all to say any thing a 1.1188 the word that God putteth in my mouth, that shall I speak b 1.1189.

39 And Balaam went with Balak, and they came unto ‖ 1.1190 Kirjath-huzoth.

40 And Balak offered c 1.1191 oxen and sheep, and sent to Balaam d 1.1192, and to the princes that were with him e 1.1193.

41 And it came to pass on the morrow, that Balak took Balaam, and brought him up into the high places of Baal f 1.1194, that thence he might see the utmost part of the people g 1.1195.

CHAP. XXIII.

1 AND Balaam said upto Balak, Build me here seven altars a 1.1196, and prepare me here seven oxen, and seven rams b 1.1197.

2 And Balak did as Balaam had spoken, and Ba∣lak and Balaam c 1.1198 offered on every altar a bullock and a ram.

3 And Balaam said unto Balak, stand by thy burnt-offering d 1.1199, and I will go e 1.1200: peradventure the LORD will come to meet me: and whatso∣ever he sheweth me f 1.1201, I will tell thee. And ‖ 1.1202 he went to an high place g 1.1203.

4 And God met Balaam h 1.1204; and he said unto him, I have prepared seven altars, and I have offered upon every altar a bullock and a ram i 1.1205.

5 And the LORD put a word in Balaams mouth k 1.1206, and said, Return unto Balak, and thus thou shalt speak,

6 And he returned unto him, and lo, he stood by his burnt-sacrifice, he, and all the princes of Moab.

7 And he took up l 1.1207 his parable m 1.1208, and said, Balak the King of Moab hath brought me from Aram n 1.1209, out of the Mountains of the east o 1.1210, say∣ing, Come, curse me Jacob p 1.1211, and come, defie Israel.

8 How shall I curse whom God hath not † 1.1212 cur∣sed q 1.1213? or how shall I defie, whom the LORD hath not defied?

9 For from the top of the rocks r 1.1214 I see him s 1.1215, and from the hills I behold him: lo; * 1.1216 the peo∣ple shall dwell alone, and shall not be reckoned among the nations t 1.1217.

10 Who can count the dust of Jacob u 1.1218, and the number of the fourth part of Israel x 1.1219: Let † 1.1220 me dye * 1.1221 the death of the righteous y 1.1222, and let my last end z 1.1223 be like his.

11 And Balak said unto Balaam, What hast thou done unto me? I took thee to curse mine enemies, and behold, thou hast blessed them alto∣gether.

12 And he answered and said, Must I not take heed to speak that which the LORD hath put in my mouth a 1.1224?

13 And Balak said unto him, Come, I pray thee, with me unto another place, from whence thou mayest see them: thou shalt see but the ut∣most part of them, and shalt not see them all b 1.1225: and curse me them from thence.

14 And he brought him into the field of Zo∣phim c 1.1226 to the top of ‖ 1.1227 Pisgah d 1.1228 and built seven altars, and offered a bullock and a ram on every altar.

15 And he said unto Balak, stand here by thy burnt-offering, while I meet the LORD e 1.1229 yon∣der.

16 And the LORD met Balaam f 1.1230 and * 1.1231 put a word in his mouth, and said, go again to Balak, and say thus.

17 And when he came to him, behold, he stood by his burnt-offering, and the princes of Moab with him. And Balak, said unto him, What hath the LORD spoken?

18 And he took up his parable, and said, Rise up g 1.1232, Balak, and hearken unto me, thou son of Zippor:

19 * 1.1233 God is not a man that he should lie h 1.1234, neither the son of man, that he should repent i 1.1235: hath he said, and shall he not do it k 1.1236? or hath he spoken, and shall he not make it good?

20 Behold, I have received commandement to bless l 1.1237: and he hath blessed, and I cannot re∣verse it.

21 He hath not beheld iniquity in Jacob, nei∣ther hath he seen perverseness in Israel m 1.1238: the LORD his God is with him n 1.1239, and the shout of a King is among them o 1.1240.

22 * 1.1241 God brought them out of Egypt p 1.1242: he q 1.1243 hath as it were the strength of an unicorn r 1.1244.

23 Surely there is no inchantment ‖ 1.1245 against Ja∣cob s 1.1246, neither is there any divination against Is∣rael: according to this time t 1.1247 it shall be said of Jacob, and of Israel, What hath God wrought u 1.1248?

24 Behold, the people shall rise up x 1.1249 as * 1.1250 a great lion, and lift up himself as a young lion: he shall not lie down y 1.1251, untill he eat of the prey and drink the bloud of the slain.

25 And Balak said unto Balaam, Neither curse them at all, nor bless them at all.

26 But Balaam answered and said unto Balak, Told not I thee, saying, All that the LORD speaketh, that I must do?

27 And Balak said unto Balaam, Come, I pray thee, I will bring thee unto another place: per∣adventure it will please God, that thou mayest curse me them from thence.

28 And Balak brought Balaam unto the top of Peor, z 1.1252, that looketh toward Jeshimon.

29 And Balaam said unto Balak, Build me here seven altars and prepare me here seven bullocks and seven rams.

30 And Balak did as Balaam had said, and of∣fered a bullock and a ram on every altar.

CHAP. XXIV.

1 AND when Balaam saw that it pleased the LORD to bless Israel, he went not as at * 1.1253 other times, † 1.1254 to seek for inchant∣ments a 1.1255; but he set his face toward the wilder∣ness b 1.1256.

2 And Balaam lift up his eyes, and he saw Israel abiding in his tents, according to their tribes c 1.1257: and the spirit of God came upon him d 1.1258.

3 * 1.1259 And he took up his parable, and said, Ba∣laam the son of Beor hath said, and the man † 1.1260 whose eyes are open e 1.1261, hath said;

4 He hath said, which heard the words of God, which saw the vision f 1.1262 of the Almighty falling into a trance g 1.1263, but having his eyes open:

5 How goodly are thy tents, O Jacob, and thy tabernacles, O Israel?

6 As the valleys h 1.1264 are they i 1.1265 spread forth, as gardens by the rivers side k 1.1266, as the trees of lign∣aloes l 1.1267 which the LORD hath planted m 1.1268, and as cedar-trees n 1.1269 beside the waters o 1.1270.

7 He shall pour the water out of his buckets p 1.1271, and his feed shall be in many * 1.1272 waters q 1.1273, and his king r 1.1274 shall be higher than Agag s 1.1275, and his king∣dom shall be exalted.

8 * 1.1276 God brought him forth out of Egypt, he hath as it were the strength of an unicorn: he shall eat up the nations his enemies, and shall break s 1.1277 their bones, and pierce them through with his arrows.

9 * 1.1278 He couched, he lay down t 1.1279 as a lion, and as a great lion: who shall stir him up u 1.1280? * 1.1281 Bles∣sed is he that blesseth thee, and cursed is he that curseth thee.

10 And Balaks anger was kindled against Ba∣laam, and he smote his hands together x 1.1282: and Balak said unto Balaam, I called thee to curse mine enemies, and behold, thou hast altogether blessed them these three times.

11 Therefore now, flee thou to thy place y 1.1283: I thought to promote thee unto great honour, but lo, the LORD z 1.1284 hath kept thee back from honour.

12 And Balaam said unto Balak, Spake I not also to thy messengers which thou sentest unto me, saying,

13 * 1.1285 If Balak would give me his house full of silver and gold, I cannot go beyond the command∣ment of the LORD, to do either good or bad † 1.1286 of mine own mind: but what the LORD saith that will I speak.

14 And now behold, I go unto my people: come therefore, and * 1.1287 I will advertise thee a 1.1288, what this people shall do to thy people in the latter dayes b 1.1289.

15 And he took up his parable, and said, Ba∣laam the son of Beor hath said, and the man whose eyes were open, hath said:

16 He hath said, which heard the words of God, and knew the knowledge of the most High, which saw the vision of the Almighty, falling in∣to a trance, but having his eyes open:

17 I shall c 1.1290 see him d 1.1291 but not now e 1.1292: I shall behold him, but not nigh: there shall come a * 1.1293 star f 1.1294 out of Jacob, and a * 1.1295 Scepter g 1.1296 shall rise out of Israel, and shall ‖ 1.1297 smite the corners h 1.1298 of Moab, and destroy all the children of Sheth i 1.1299.

18 And * 1.1300 Edom shall be a possession d 1.1301, Seir e 1.1302 also shall be a possession for his enemies f 1.1303, and Israel shall do valiantly g 1.1304:

19 Out of Jacob h 1.1305 shall come he that shall have dominion i 1.1306, and shall destroy him that re∣maineth of the city k 1.1307.

20 And when he looked l 1.1308 on Amalek, he took up his parable, and said, Amalek was ‖ 1.1309 the first m 1.1310 of the nations, but his latter end ‖ 1.1311 shall be that he perish for ever n 1.1312.

21 And he looked on * 1.1313 the Kenite o 1.1314, and took up his parable, and said, strong is thy dwelling-place, and thou puttest thy nest p 1.1315 in a rock:

22 Nevertheless † 1.1316 the Kenite q 1.1317 shall be wast∣ed▪ ‖ 1.1318 untill Ashur shall carry thee away cap∣tive r 1.1319.

23 And he took up his parable, and said, A∣las? who shall live s 1.1320 when God doth this?

24 And ships shall come from the coast of Chit∣tim t 1.1321, and shall afflict Ashur, and shall afflict E∣ber u 1.1322, and he also x 1.1323 shall perish for ever.

25 And Balaam rose up, and went, and return∣ed to his place y 1.1324: and Balak also went his way.

CHAP. XXV.

1 AND Israel abode in * 1.1325 Shittim a 1.1326, and the people b 1.1327 began to commit whore∣dom c 1.1328 with the daughters of Moab d 1.1329.

2 And * 1.1330 they called e 1.1331 the people unto the sacrifices e 1.1332 of their gods f 1.1333: and the people did eat, and bowed down g 1.1334 to their gods h 1.1335:

3 And Israel joyned himself i 1.1336 unto Baal-peor k 1.1337▪ and the anger of the LORD was kindled l 1.1338 against Israel.

4 And the LORD said unto Moses, * 1.1339 Take all the heads of the people, and hang them up m 1.1340 before the LORD n 1.1341 against the sun o 1.1342, that the fierce anger of the LORD may be turned away from Israel.

5 And Moses said unto the judges of Israel, * 1.1343 slay ye every one his men p 1.1344, that were joyned unto Baal-Peor.

6 And behold q 1.1345 one of the children of Israel came, and brought unto his brethren r 1.1346, a Midi∣anitish woman, in the sight of Moses s 1.1347, and in the sight of all the congregation t 1.1348 of the children of Israel who were weeping u 1.1349 before the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.

7 And * 1.1350 when Phinehas the * 1.1351 son of Eleazar, the son of Aaron the priest, saw it, he rose up from amongst the congregation, and took a jave∣lin in his hand.

8 And he went after the man of Israel into the ‖ 1.1352 tent x 1.1353, and thrust both of them through y 1.1354, the man of Israel and the woman through her belly z 1.1355: so the plague a 1.1356 was stayed from the children of Israel.

9 And * 1.1357 those that died in the plague, were twenty and four thousand b 1.1358.

10 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

11 * 1.1359 Phinehas the son of Eleazar, the son of Aaron the priest hath turned my wrath away from the children of Israel, (while he was zealous c 1.1360 for my sake d 1.1361 among them) that I consumed not the children of Israel in my jealousie.

12 Wherefore say, Behold, I give unto him my covenant of peace e 1.1362.

13 And he shall have it, and his seed after him f 1.1363, even the covenant of an everlasting priest∣hood g 1.1364, because he was zealous for his God, and made an atonement for the children of Israel.

14 Now the name of the Israelite that was slain, even that was slain with the Midianitish woman, was Zimri the son of Salu, a prince h 1.1365 of † 1.1366 a chief house i 1.1367 among the Simeonites k.

15 And the name of the Midianitish woman that was slain, was Cozbi the daughter of Zur l 1.1368, he was head over a people, and of a chief house m 1.1369 in Midian.

16 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

17 * Vex the Midianites n 1.1370 and smite them o 1.1371. * 1.1372

18 For they vex you with their wiles p 1.1373, where∣with they have beguiled you in the matter of Pe∣or, and in the matter of Cozbi q 1.1374, the daughter of a prince of Midian, their sister, r 1.1375, which was slain in the day of the plague for Peors sake.

CHAP. XXVI.

1 AND it came to pass after the plague a 1.1376 that the LORD spake unto Moses, and unto Eleazar b 1.1377 the son of Aaron the priest, saying,

2 Take the sum c 1.1378 of all the congregation of the children of Israel * from twenty years old and* 1.1379 upward, throughout their fathers house, all that are able to go to war in Israel.

3 And Moses and Eleazar the priest spake with them in the plains of Moab d 1.1380, by Jordan near Jericho e 1.1381 saying,

4 Take the sum of the people f 1.1382, from twenty* 1.1383 years old and upward as the LORD * command∣ed Moses, and the children of Israel which went forth out of the land of Egypt.

5 * 1.1384 Reuben the eldest son of Israel: the chil∣dren of Reuben; Hanock, of whom cometh the fa∣mily of the Hanochite: of Pallu, the family of the Palluite:

6 Of Hesron, the family of the Hesronite: of Carmi, the family of the Carmite.

7 These are the families g 1.1385 of the Reubenite: and they that were numbred of them, were fourty and three thousand and seven hundred and thirty h 1.1386.

8 And the sons i 1.1387 of Pallu; Eliab.

9 And the sons of Eliab; Nemuel, and Da∣than, and Abiram: this is that Dathan, and A∣biram, which were * 1.1388 famous in the congregation, who strove against Moses, and against Aaron in the company of Korah, when they strove against the LORD.

10 And the earth opened her mouth, and swal∣lowed them up together with Korah k 1.1389, when that company died, what time the fire devoured two hundred and fifty men: and they became a sign l 1.1390:

11 Notwithstanding the children of Korah di∣ed not m 1.1391.

12 The sons of Simeon after their families: of Nemuel n 1.1392, the family of the Nemuelite: of Jamin, the family of the Jaminite: of Jachin o 1.1393, the family of the Jachinite:

13 Of Zerah o 1.1394, the family of the Zarhite: of Shaul, the family of the Shaulite.

14 These are the families of the Simeonite: twenty and two thousand and two hundred p 1.1395.

15 The children of Gad q 1.1396 after their families: of Zephon r 1.1397, the family of the Zephonite; of Hag∣gi, the family of the Haggite: of Shuni, the family of the Shunite.

16 Of Ozni s 1.1398, the family of the Oznites: of Eri, the family of the Erites:

17 Of Arod t 1.1399, the family of the Arodites: of Areli, the family of the Arelites.

18 These are the families of the children of Gad, according to those that were numbred of them, fourty thousand and five hundred u 1.1400.

19 * 1.1401 The sons of Judah were Er and Onan: and Er and Onan died in the land of Canaan.

20 And the sons of Judah after their families* 1.1402 were; of Shelah, the family of the Shelanites: of Pharez, the family of the Pharzites: of Zerah, the family of the Zarhites.

21 And the sons of Pharez x 1.1403 were; of Hesron, the family of the Hesronites: of Hamul, the fa∣mily of the Hamulites.

22 These are the families of Judah, according to those that were numbred of them, threescore and sixteen thousand and five hundred y 1.1404.

23 * Of the sons of Issachar after their fami∣lies:* 1.1405 of Tola, the family of the Tolaites: of Pua z 1.1406, the family of the Punites.

24 Of Jashub, the family of the Jashubites: of Shimron, the family of the Shimronites.

25 These are the families of Issachar, according to those that were numbred of them, threescore and four thousand and three hundred a 1.1407.

26 Of * 1.1408 the sons of Zebulun, after their fami∣lies of Sered, the family of the Sardites: of Elon, the family of the Elonites: of Jahleel, the family of the Jahleelites.

27 These are the families of the Zebulunites, ac∣cording to those that were numbred of them, threescore thousand and five hundred b 1.1409.

28 * 1.1410 The sons of Joseph, after their families, were Manasseh and Ephraim.

29 Of the sons of Manasseh: of * 1.1411 Machir, the family of the Machirites: and Machir begat Gi∣lead: of Gilead come the family of the Gileadites c 1.1412.

30 These are the sons of Gilead, of Jeezer d 1.1413, the family of the Jeezerites: of Helek, the family of the Helekites:

31 And of Asriel, the family of the Asrielites: and of Sechem, the family of the Sechemites:

32 And of Shemida, the family of Shemidaites: and of Hepher, the family of the Hepherites.

33 And * 1.1414 Zelophehad the son of Hepher had no sons but daughters: and the names of the daughters of Zelophehad, were Mahlah, and No∣ah, Hoglah, Milcah, and Tirzah.

34 These are the families of Manasseh, and those that were numbred of them, fifty and two thousand and seven hundred e 1.1415.

35 These are the sons of Ephraim, after their families: of Shuthelah, the family of the Shuthal∣hites: of Becher f 1.1416, the family of the Bachrites: of Tahan, the family of the Tahanites.

36 And these are the sons of Shuthelah: of E∣ran g 1.1417, the family of the Eranites.

37 These are the families of the sons of Ephra∣im, according to those that were numbred of them, thirty and two thousand and five hundred. These are the sons of Joseph after their families.

38 * 1.1418 The sons of Benjamin h 1.1419 after their fa∣milies: of Bela, the family of the Belaites: of Ash∣bel i 1.1420, the family of the Ashbelites: of Ahiram k 1.1421, the family of the Ahiramites:

39 Of Shupham l 1.1422, the family of the Shupha∣mites: of Hupham m 1.1423, the family of the Hupha∣mites.

40 And the sons of Bela were Ard and Naa∣man: of Ard n 1.1424, the family of the Ardites: and of Naaman, the family of the Naamites.

41 These are the sons of Benjamin after their families: and they that were numbred of them, were fourty and five thousand and six hundred.

42 These are the sons of Dan after their fami∣lies: of Shuham o 1.1425, the family of the Shuhamites. These are the families of Dan after their fami∣lies p 1.1426.

43 All the families of the Shuhamites, accord∣ing to those that were numbred of them, were threescore and four thousand and four hun∣dred q 1.1427.

44 * 1.1428 Of the children of Asher after their fa∣milies: of Jimna, the family of the Jimnites: of Jesui r 1.1429, the family of the Jesuites; of Beriah, the fa∣mily of the Berilites.

45 Of the sons of Beriah: of Heber, the family of the Heberites: of Malchiel, the family of the Malchielites.

46 And the name of the daughter of Asher, was Sarah s 1.1430,

47 These are the families of the sons of Asher, according to those that were numbred of them, who were fifty and three thousand and four hun∣dred t 1.1431.

48 * 1.1432 Of the sons of Naphtali after their fami∣lies: of Jahzeel, the family of the Jahzeelites: of Guni, the family of the Gunites:

49 Of Jezer, the family of the Jezerites: of * 1.1433 Shillem, the family of the Shillemites.

50 These are the families of Naphtali, accord∣ing to their families: and they that were numbred of them, were forty and five thousand and four hundred.

51 These were the numbred of the children of Israel, six hundred thousand, and a thousand seven hundred and thirty u 1.1434.

52 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

53 Unto these x 1.1435 the land shall be divided y 1.1436 for an inheritance, according to the number of names z 1.1437.

54 * 1.1438 To many thou a 1.1439 shalt † 1.1440 give the more inheritance, and to few thou shalt † 1.1441 give the less inheritance▪ to every one shall his inheritance be given, according to those that were numbred of him b 1.1442.

55 Notwithstanding, the land shall be * 1.1443 di∣vided by lot c 1.1444: according to the names of the tribes of their fathers d 1.1445 they shall inherit.

56 According to the lot shall the possession thereof be divided between many and few e 1.1446.

57 * 1.1447 And these are they that were numbred of the Levites: of Gershon the family of the Gersho∣nites: of Kohath, the family of the Kohathites: of Merari, the family of the Merarites.

58 These are the families of the Levite f 1.1448: the family of the Libnites, the family of the Hebronites, the family of the Mahlites, the family of the Mu∣shites, the family of the Korhites: and Kohath be∣gat Amram.

59 And the name of Amrams wife was * 1.1449 Jo∣chebed, the daughter of Levi, whom her mother g 1.1450 bare to Levi in Egypt: and she bare unto Am∣ram, Aaron and Moses, and Miriam their sister.

60 And unto Aaron was born, Nadab and A∣bihu, Eleazar and Ithamar.

61 And * 1.1451 Nadab and Abihu died, when they offered strange fire before the LORD.

62 And those that were numbred of them, were twenty and three thousand h 1.1452, all males from a month old and upward i 1.1453: for they were not numbred among the children of Israel, because there was no inheritance given them among the children of Israel.

63 These are they that were numbred by Moses and Eleazar the priest who numbred the children of Israel in the plains of Moab, by Jordan near Jericho.

64 But among these there was not a man of them whom Moses and Aaron the priest numbred, when they numbred the children of Israel in the wilderness of Sinai.

65 For the LORD had said of them, They * 1.1454 shall surely die in the wilderness: and there was not left a man of them i 1.1455, save Caleb the son of Jephunneh, and Joshua the son of Nun.

CHAP. XXVII.

1 THen came the daughters of * 1.1456 Zelophe∣had a 1.1457, the son of Hepher, the son of Gilead, the son of Machir, the son of Manasseh, of the families of Manasseh, the son of Joseph; and these are the names of his daugh∣ters; Mahlah, Noah and Hoglah, and Milcah, and Tirzah.

2 And they stood before Moses, and before E∣leazar the priest, and before the princes, and all the congregation, by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation b 1.1458, saying,

3 Our father * 1.1459 died in the wilderness, and he was not in the company of them that gathered themselves together against the LORD * 1.1460 in the company of Korah c 1.1461: but died in his own sin d 1.1462, and had no sons.

4 Why should the name of our father be † 1.1463 done away e 1.1464 from among his family, because he hath no son? give unto us therefore a possessi∣on f 1.1465 among the brethren of our father.

5 And Moses brought their cause before the LORD g 1.1466.

6 And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,

7 The daughters of Zelophehad speak right: thou shalt surely give them h 1.1467 a possession of an inheritance among their fathers brethren, and thou shalt cause the inheritance of their fathers i 1.1468 to pass unto them.

8 And thou shalt speak unto the children of Is∣rael, saying, If a man die, and have no son, then ye shall cause his inheritance to pass unto his daughter.

9 And if he have no daughter, then ye shall give his inheritance unto his brethren.

10 And if he have no brethren k 1.1469, then ye shall give his inheritance unto his fathers bre∣thren.

11 And if his father have no brethren, then ye shall give his inheritance unto his kinsman, that is next to him of his family, and he shall pos∣sess it: and it shall be unto the children of Israel a statute of judgment l 1.1470, as the LORD com∣manded Moses.

12 And the LORD said unto Moses, * 1.1471 Get thee up into this mount Abarim m 1.1472, and see the land which I have given unto the children of Israel.

13 And when thou hast seen it, thou also shalt be gathered unto thy people n 1.1473, as * 1.1474 Aaron thy brother was gathered.

14 For * 1.1475 ye rebelled against my command∣ment (in the desert of Zin, in the strife of the congregation) to sanctifie me at the water be∣fore their eyes: that is the * 1.1476 water of Meribah in Kadesh o 1.1477 in the wilderness of Zin.

15 And Moses spake unto the LORD p 1.1478, say∣ing,

16 Let the LORD * 1.1479 God of the spirits of all flesh q 1.1480, set a man over the congregation;

17 Which may go out before them, and which may go in before them r 1.1481, and which may lead them out, and which may bring them in; that the congregation of the LORD be not * 1.1482 as sheep which have no shepherd.

18 And the LORD said unto Moses, Take thee Joshua, the son of Nun, a man in whom is the spirit s 1.1483, and lay thine hand upon him t 1.1484.

19 And set him before Eleazar the priest, and before all the congregation u 1.1485: and give him a charge x 1.1486 in their sight.

20 And thou shalt put some of thine † 1.1487 honour upon him y 1.1488, that all the congregation of the children of Israel may be obedient.

21 And he shall stand before Eleazar the priest, who shall ask counsel for him z 1.1489, * 1.1490 after the judg∣ment ‖ 1.1491 of Urim † 1.1492 before the LORD * 1.1493: at his word ‖ 1.1494 shall they go out, and at his word they shall come in, both he and all the children of Is∣rael with him, even all the congregation.

22 And Moses did as the LORD commanded him: and he took Joshua, and set him before Ele∣azar the priest, and before all the congrega∣tion.

23 And he laid his hands upon him, and gave him a charge, as the LORD commanded by the hand of Moses.

CHAP. XXVIII.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

2 Command the children of Israel a 1.1495, and say unto them, My offering and * my bread* 1.1496 for my sacrifices made by fire b 1.1497 for a † sweet* 1.1498 savour unto me, shall ye observe to offer unto me in their due season.

3 And thou shalt say unto them, * This is the* 1.1499 offering made by fire, which ye shall offer unto the LORD: two lambs of the first year without spot, † 1.1500 day by day, for a continual burnt-of∣fering.

4 The one lamb shalt thou offer in the morn∣ing, and the other lamb shalt thou offer † 1.1501 at even.

5 And a tenth part of an ephah of flour for a * 1.1502 meat-offering c 1.1503, mingled with the fourth part of an * 1.1504 hin of beaten oyl.

6 It is a continual burnt-offering, which was ordained d 1.1505 in mount Sinai for a sweet savour, a sacrifice made by fire unto the LORD.

7 And the drink-offering thereof shall be the fourth part of an hin for the one lamb: in the holy place e 1.1506 shalt thou cause the † 1.1507 strong wine f 1.1508 to be poured unto the LORD, for a drink-offer∣ing.

8 And the other lamb shalt thou offer at even: as the meat-offering of the morning, and as the drink-offering thereof, thou shalt offer it g 1.1509, a sacrifice made by fire, of a sweet favour unto the LORD.

9 And on the sabbath-day two lambs h 1.1510 of the first year without spot, and two tenth-deals of flour for a meat-offering, mingled with oyl, and the drink-offering thereof.

10 This is the burnt-offering of every sabbath, beside the continual burnt-offering, and his drink∣offering.

11 And * 1.1511 in the beginnings of your months i 1.1512, ye shall offer a burnt-offering unto the LORD: two young bullocks, and one ram, seven lambs of the first year without spot.

12 And three tenth deals of flour for a meat∣offering, mingled with oyl, for one bullock; and two tenth deals of flour for a meat-offering min∣gled with oyl, for one ram.

13 And a several tenth deal of flour mingled with oyl, for a meat-offering unto one lamb, for a burnt-offering of a sweet savour, a sacrifice made by fire unto the LORD.

14 And their drink-offerings shall be half an hin of wine unto a bullock, and the third part of an hin unto a ram, and a fourth part of an hin unto a lamb: this is the burnt-offering of every month throughout the months k 1.1513 of the year.

15 And one kid of the goats l 1.1514 for a sin-offer∣ing unto the LORD m 1.1515 shall be offered, besides

the continual burnt-offering, and his drink-offer∣ing.

16 * 1.1516 And in the fourteenth day of the first month is the passover of the LORD n 1.1517.

17 And in the fifteenth day of this month is the feast o 1.1518, seven days shall unleavened bread be eaten.

18 In the * 1.1519 first day shall be an holy convoca∣tion: ye shall do no manner of servile work therein.

19 But ye shall offer a sacrifice made by fire for a burnt-offering unto the LORD, two young bul∣locks, and one ram, and seven lambs of the first year: they shall be unto you without blemish.

20 And their meat-offering shall be of flour mingled with oyl: three tenth deals shall ye of∣fer for a bullock, and two tenth deals for a ram.

21 A several tenth deal shalt thou offer for e∣very lamb throughout the seven lambs.

22 And one goat for a sin-offering, to make an atonement for you.

23 Ye shall offer these beside the burnt-offering in the morning p 1.1520, which is for a continual burnt∣offering.

24 After this manner ye shall offer daily through∣out the seven dayes † 1.1521 the meat of the sacrifice made by fire q 1.1522, of a sweet savour unto the LORD: it shall be offered beside the continual burnt-of∣fering, and his drink-offering.

25 And on the seventh day ye shall have an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work.

26 Also * 1.1523 in the day of the first-fruits r 1.1524, when ye bring a new meat-offering s 1.1525 unto the LORD, after your weeks be out t 1.1526: ye shall have an holy convocation; ye shall do no servile work.

27 But ye shall offer the burnt-offering u 1.1527 for a sweet savour unto the LORD, two young bul∣locks, one ram, seven lambs of the first year.

28 And their meat-offering of flour mingled with oyl, three tenth deals unto one bullock, two tenth deals unto one ram.

29 A several tenth deal unto one lamb, through∣out the seven lambs.

30 And one kid of the goats to make an atone∣ment for you.

31 Ye shall offer them besides the continual burnt-offering, and his meat-offering, (they shall be unto you without blemish) and their drink-of∣ferings.

CHAP. XXIX.

1 AND in the seventh month a 1.1528, on the first day of the month, ye shall have an ho∣ly convocation, Ye shall do no servile work: * 1.1529 it is a day of blowing the trumpets b 1.1530 unto you.

2 And ye shall offer a burnt-offering c 1.1531 for a sweet savour unto the LORD, one young bullock, one ram, and seven lambs of the first year without blemish.

3 And their meat-offering shall be of flour min∣gled with oyl, three tenth deals for a bullock, and two tenth deals for a ram:

4 And one tenth deal for one lamb, through∣out the seven lambs:

5 And one kid of the goats for a sin-offering, to make an atonement for you.

6 Beside * 1.1532 the burnt-offering of the month d 1.1533, and his meat-offering, and * 1.1534 the daily burnt-of∣fering, and his meat-offering, and their drink-of∣ferings according to their manner e 1.1535 for a sweet savour, a sacrifice made by fire unto the LORD.

7 And * 1.1536 ye shall have on the tenth day of this seventh month an holy convocation; and ye shall afflict your souls f 1.1537: ye shall not do any work therein.

8 But ye shall offer a burnt-offering unto the LORD, for a sweet savour, one young bullock, one ram, and seven lambs of the first year: they shall be unto you without blemish.

9 And their meat-offering shall be of flour min∣gled with oyl, three tenth deals to a bullock, and two tenth deals to one ram:

10 A several tenth deal for one lamb, through∣out the seven lambs.

11 One kid of the goats for a sin-offering, be∣side the * 1.1538 sin-offering of atonement g 1.1539, and the continual burnt-offering, and the meat-offering of it, and their drink-offerings.

12 And * 1.1540 on the fifteenth day of the seventh month, ye shall have an holy convocation, ye shall do no servile work, and ye shall keep a feast h 1.1541 unto the LORD seven dayes i 1.1542.

13 And ye * 1.1543 shall offer a burnt-offering, a sa∣crifice made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the LORD, thirteen young bullocks k 1.1544, two rams and fourteen lambs k 1.1545 of the first year: they shall be without blemish.

14 And their meat-offering shall be of flour mingled with oyl, three tenth-deals unto every bullock of the thirteen bullocks, two tenth deals to each ram of the two rams:

15 And a several tenth deal to each lamb of the fourteen lambs:

16 And one kid of the goats for a sin-offering beside the continual burnt-offering, his meat-of∣fering, and his drink-offering.

17 And on the second day ye shall offer twelve young bullocks, two rams, fourteen lambs of the first year without spot.

18 And their meat-offering, and their drink∣offerings, for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, af∣ter the manner l 1.1546:

19 And one kid of the goats for a sin-offering, beside the continual burnt-offering, and the meat∣offering thereof, and their drink-offerings.

20 And on the third day, eleven bullocks, two rams, fourteen lambs of the first year without blemish.

21 And their meat-offering, and their drink∣offerings, for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, af∣ter the manner:

22 And one goat for a sin-offering, beside the continual burnt-offering, and his meat-offering, and his drink-offering.

23 And on the fourth day ten bullocks, two rams, and fourteen lambs of the first year without blemish.

24 Their meat-offering, and their drink-offer∣ings, for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, after the manner.

25 And one kid of the goats for a sin-offering, beside the continual burnt-offering, his meat-offer∣ing, and his drink-offering.

26 And on the fifth day nine bullocks, two rams, and fourteen lambs of the first year with∣out spot:

27 And their meat-offering, and their drink∣offerings, for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, af∣ter the manner:

28 And one goat for a sin-offering, beside the continual burnt-offering, and his meat-offering, and his drink-offering.

29 And on the sixth day eight bullocks, two rams, and fourteen lambs of the first year without blemish:

30 And their meat-offering, and their drink∣offerings, for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, after the manner:

31 And one goat for a sin-offering, beside the continual burnt-offering, his meat-offering and his drink-offering.

32 And on the seventh day seven bullocks, two rams, and fourteen lambs of the first year with∣out blemish:

33 And their meat-offering, and their drink∣offerings, for the bullocks, for the rams, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, af∣ter the manner:

34 And one goat for a sin-offering, beside the continual burnt-offering, his meat-offering, and his drink-offering.

35 On the eighth day ye shall have a * 1.1547 so∣lemn assembly: ye shall do no servile work therein.

36 But ye shall offer a burnt-offering, a sacri∣fice made by fire of a sweet savour unto the LORD, one bullock, one ram, seven lambs m 1.1548 of the first year without blemish:

37 Their meat-offering, and their drink offer∣ings for the bullock, for the ram, and for the lambs, shall be according to their number, after the manner:

38 And one goat for a sin-offering, beside the continual burnt-offering, and his meat-offering, and his drink-offering.

39 These things ye shall ‖ 1.1549 do unto the LORD, in your set feasts, besides your * 1.1550 vows, and your free-will-offerings n 1.1551, for your burnt-offerings, and for your meat-offerings, and for your drink∣offerings, and for your peace-offerings.

40 And Moses told the children of Israel ac∣cording to all that the LORD commanded Moses.

CHAP. XXX.

1 AND Moses spake unto the heads of the tribes a 1.1552, concerning the children of Is∣rael, saying, This is the thing which the LORD hath commanded.

2 If a man b 1.1553 vow a vow c 1.1554 unto the LORD d 1.1555, or swear an oath e 1.1556 to bind his Soul with a bond f 1.1557, he shall not † 1.1558 break his word g 1.1559, he shall do accor∣ding to all that proceedeth out of his own mouth h 1.1560.

3 If a woman i 1.1561 also vow a vow unto the LORD, and bind her self by a bond, being in her fathers house k 1.1562, in her youth l 1.1563:

4 And her father m 1.1564 hear her vow, and her bond, wherewith she hath bound her soul, and her father shall hold his peace at her n 1.1565: then all her vows shall stand, and every bond, wherewith she hath bound her soul, shall stand o 1.1566:

5 But if her Father disallow her in the day that he heareth p 1.1567; not any of her vows, or of her bonds, wherewith she hath bound her soul, shall stand: and the LORD shall forgive her q 1.1568: because her Father disallowed her.

6 And if she had at all an husband r 1.1569 when † 1.1570 she vowed s 1.1571, or uttered ought out of her lips t 1.1572, where∣with she bound her soul;

7 And her husband heard it, and held his peace at her in the day that he heard it: then her vows shall stand, and her bonds, wherewith she bound her soul, shall stand.

8 But if her husband disallow her, on the day that he heard it, then he shall make her vow which she vowed, and that which she uttered with her lips, wherewith she bound her soul, of none effect, and the LORD shall forgive her.

9 But every vow of a widow, and of her that is divorced u 1.1573, wherewith they have bound their souls, shall stand against her.

10 And if she vowed in her husbands house x 1.1574, or bound her soul by a bond with an oath;

11 And her husband heard it, and held his peace at her, and disallowed her not: then all her vows shall stand, and every bond, wherewith she bound her soul, shall stand.

12 But if her husband hath utterly made them void on the day he heard them, then whatsoever pro∣ceeded out of her lips, concerning her vows, or concerning the bond of her soul, shall not stand, her husband hath made them void, and the LORD shall forgive her.

13 Every vow, and every binding oath to af∣flict the soul y 1.1575, her husband may establish it, or her husband may make it void.

14 But if her Husband altogether hold his peace at her, from day to day, then he establish∣eth all her vows, or all her bonds which are upon her: he confirmeth them, because he held his peace at her, in the day that he heard them.

15 But if he shall any wayes make them void, after that he hath heard them z 1.1576, then he shall bear her Iniquity † 1.1577.

16 These are the statutes which the LORD com∣manded Moses, between a man and his wife, be∣tween the father and his daughter, being yet in her youth in her fathers house.

CHAP. XXXI.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,

2 * 1.1578 Avenge the children of Israel of the Midianites: a 1.1579 afterwards shalt thou * 1.1580 be gathered unto thy people.

3 And Moses spake unto the people, saying, Arm some of your selves unto the war, and let them go against the Midianites, and avenge the LORD b 1.1581 of Midian.

4 † 1.1582 Of every tribe a thousand, throughout all the tribes of Israel, shall ye send to the war.

5 So there were delivered out of the thousands of Israel, a thousand of every tribe c 1.1583, twelve thou∣sand armed for war.d 1.1584

6 And Moses sent them to the war, a thousand of every tribe; them and Phinehas e 1.1585 the son of Eleazar the Priest to the war, with the holy in∣struments f 1.1586, and the trumpets to blow g 1.1587 in his hand.

7 And they warred against the Midianites, as the LORD commanded Moses, and they slew * 1.1588 all the males h 1.1589.

8 And they slew the Kings of Midian i 1.1590, besides the rest of them that were slain; namely, * 1.1591 Evi, and Rekem, and Zur k 1.1592, and Hur, and Reba, five Kings of Midian: Balaam also l 1.1593 the son of Beor, they slew with the sword.

And the children of Israel took all the Women of Midian Captives, and their little ones, and took the spoil of all their cattel, and all their Flocks, and all their goods.

10 And they burnt all their cities m 1.1594, wherein they dwelt, and all their goodly castles with fire:

11 And they took all the spoil, and all the prey both of men and of beasts.

12 And they brought the captives, and the prey and the spoil unto Moses, and Eleazar the Priest, and unto the Congregation of the children of Israel, unto the camp at the plains of Moab, which are by Jordan near Jericho.

13 And Moses, and Eleazar the Priest, and all the Princes of the congregation went forth to meet them without the camp n 1.1595.

14 And Moses was wroth with the officers of the host o 1.1596, with the captains over thousands, and captains over hundreds, which came from the † 1.1597 battel.

15 And Moses said unto them, Have ye saved * 1.1598 all the women alive?

16 Behold, * 1.1599 these caused the children of Isra∣el, through the * 1.1600 counsel of Balaam to commit trespass against the LORD in the matter of Peor, and * 1.1601 there was a plague among the congregation of the LORD.

17 Now therefore, * 1.1602 kill every male among the little ones p 1.1603, and kill every woman that hath known man q 1.1604, by lying with † 1.1605 him.

18 But all the women children that have not known a man r 1.1606, by lying with him, keep alive for your selves s 1.1607.

19 And do ye abide without the camp seven dayes s 1.1608: whosoever hath killed any person, and * 1.1609 whosoever hath touched any slain, purify t 1.1610 both your selves, and your captives on the third day, and on the seventh day.

20 And purifie all u 1.1611 your raiment, and all that is † 1.1612 made of skins, and all work of goats hair x 1.1613, and all things made of wood.

21 And Eleazar the Priest said unto the men of war which went to the battel, This is the ordi∣nance of the Law which the LORD commanded Moses.

22 Only the gold, and the silver, the brass, the iron, the tin, and the lead,

23 Every thing that may abide the fire, ye shall make it go thorow the fire, and it shall be clean: nevertheless, it shall be purified * 1.1614 with the water of separation; and all that abideth not the fire, ye shall make go through the water.

24 And ye shall wash your clothes on the seventh day, and ye shall be clean, and afterward ye shall come into the camp.

25 And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,

26 Take the sum of the prey † 1.1615 that was taken, both of man and of beast, thou and Eleazar the

priest, and the chief fathers of the congregation;

27 And * 1.1616 divide the prey into two parts be∣tween them that took the war upon them, who went out to battel, and between all the congrega∣tion y 1.1617.

28 And levy a tribute unto the LORD, of the men of war which went out to battel: one soul z 1.1618 of five hundred, both of the persons, and of the beeves, and of the asses, and of the sheep.

29 Take it of their half, and give it unto Elea∣zar the priest for an heave-offering of the LORD a 1.1619.

30 And of the children of Israels half, thou shalt take one portion of fifty b 1.1620, of the persons, of the beeves, of the asses, and of the ‖ 1.1621 sheep, of all manner of beasts, and give them unto the Levites, * 1.1622 which keep the charge of the taber∣nacle of the LORD.

31 And Moses and Eleazar the priest did as the LORD commanded Moses.

32 And the booty, being the rest of the prey c 1.1623 which the men of war had caught, was six hun∣dred thousand, and seventy thousand, and five thousand sheep,

33 And threescore and twelve thousand beeves,

34 And threescore and one thousand asses,

35 And thirty and two thousand persons in all, of women that had not known man, by lying with him.

36 And the half, which was the portion of them that went out to war, was in number three hun∣dred thousand, and seven and thirty thousand, and five hundred sheep.

37 And the LORDS tribute of the sheep was six hundred and threescore and fifteen.

38 And the beeves were thirty and six thousand, of which the LORDS tribute was threescore and twelve.

39 And the asses were thirty thousand and five hundred, of which the LORDS tribute was three∣score and one.

40 And the persons were sixteen thousand, of which the LORDS tribute was thirty and two persons.

41 And Moses gave the tribute which was the LORDS heave-offering unto Eleazar the priest, as the LORD commanded Moses d 1.1624.

42 And of the children of Israels half, which Moses divided from the men that warred:

43 (Now the half that pertained unto the congre∣gation, was three hundred thousand and thirty thousand, and seven thousand and five hundred sheep.

44 And thirty and six thousand beeves:

45 And thirty thousand asses, and five hun∣dred,

46 And sixteen thousand persons,)

47 Even of the children of Israels half, Moses took one portion of fifty, both of man and of beast, and gave them unto the Levites, which kept the charge of the tabernacle of the LORD, as the LORD commanded Moses.

48 And the officers, which were over thou∣sands of the host: the captains of thousands, and captains of hundreds came near unto Moses.

49 And they said unto Moses, Thy servants have taken the sum of the men of war which are under our † 1.1625 charge, and there lacketh not one man of us.

50 We have therefore brought an oblation for the LORD, what every man hath † 1.1626 gotten, of jewels of gold, chains and bracelets, rings, ear∣rings, and tablets, to make an atonement for our souls e 1.1627 before the LORD.

51 And Moses and Eleazar the priest took the gold of them: even all wrought jewels.

52 And all the gold of the † 1.1628 offering that they offered up to the LORD, of the captains of thousands, and of the captains of hundreds, was sixteen thousand seven hundred and fifty she∣kels.

53 (For the men of war had taken spoil, eve∣ry man for himself.)

54 And Moses and Eleazar the priest took the gold of the captains of thousands and of hundreds, and brought it into the tabernacle of the congre∣gation, for a memorial for the children of Israel before the LORD.

CHAP. XXXII.

1 NOW the children of Reuben, and the children of Gad had a very great multi∣tude of cattel: and when they saw the land of Jazer a 1.1629, and the land of Gilead b 1.1630, that behold, the place was a place for cattel:

2 The children of Gad, and the children of Reuben, came and spake unto Moses, and to E∣leazar the priest, and unto the princes of the con∣gregation, saying,

3 Ataroth c 1.1631, and Dibon, and Jazer, and Nim∣rah d 1.1632, and Heshbon, and Elealeh, and Shebam e 1.1633, and Nebo, and Beon f,

4 Even the countrey * 1.1634 which the LORD smote before the congregation of Israel g 1.1635, is a land for cattel, and thy servants have cattel.

5 Wherefore, said they, if we have found grace in thy sight, let this land be given unto thy ser∣vants for a possession: and bring us not over Jordan h 1.1636.

6 And Moses said unto the children of Gad, and to the children of Reuben, Shall your bre∣thren go to war, and shall ye sit here i 1.1637?

7 And wherefore † 1.1638 discourage ye the heart of the children of Israel, from going over into the land which the LORD hath given them?

8 Thus did your fathers, when I * 1.1639 sent them from Kadesh-barnea * 1.1640 to see the land.

9 For * 1.1641 when they went up into the valley of Eshcol, and saw the land, they discouraged the heart of the children of Israel, that they should not go k 1.1642 into the land which the LORD had given them.

10 And the LORDS anger was kindled the same time, and he sware, saying,

11 Surely none of the men that came up out of Egypt, * 1.1643 from twenty years old and upward, shall see the land which I sware unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob because * 1.1644 they have not † 1.1645 wholly followed me:

12 Save Caleb the son of Jephunneh, the Ke∣nezite l 1.1646, and Joshua the son of Nun: for they have wholly followed the LORD.

13 And the LORDS anger was kindled against Israel, and he made them wander in the wilderness forty years, until all the generation that had done evil in the sight of the LORD were con∣sumed.

14 And, behold, ye are risen up in your fa∣thers stead, an increase of sinful men m 1.1647, to aug∣ment yet the fierce anger of the LORD toward Israel.

15 For if ye turn away from after him, he will yet again leave them in the wilderness, and ye shall destroy all this people n 1.1648.

16 And they came near unto him, and said, We will build sheep-folds here for our cattel, and ci∣ties for our little ones:

17 But we our selves o 1.1649 will go ready armed before the children of Israel, until we have brought them unto their place: and our little ones shall dwell in the fenced cities, because of the inhabi∣tants of the land p 1.1650.

18 * 1.1651 We will not return unto our houses, un∣til the children of Israel have inherited every man his inheritance:

19 For we will not inherit with them on yon∣der side Jordan, or forward, because our inheri∣tance is fallen to us on this side Jordan east∣ward.

20 And * 1.1652 Moses said unto them, If ye will do this thing, if ye will go armed before the LORD p 1.1653 to war,

21 And will go all of you armed over Jordan fore the LORD, until he hath driven out his ene∣mies from before him,

22 And * 1.1654 the land be subdued before the LORD q 1.1655: then afterward ye shall return, and be guiltless before the LORD, and before Israel; and * 1.1656 this land shall be your possession before the LORD.

23 But if ye will not do so, behold, ye have sinned against the LORD: and be sure your sin r 1.1657 will find you out.

24 Build you cities for your little ones, and folds for your sheep, and do that which hath proceeded out of your mouth s 1.1658.

25 And the children of Gad, and the children of Reuben spake unto Moses, saying, Thy ser∣vants will do as my lord commandeth.

26 Our little ones, our wives, our flocks, and all our cattel shall be there in the cities of Gi∣lead t.* 1.1659

27 * 1.1660 But thy servants will pass over, every man armed for war, before the LORD to bat∣tel, as my lord saith.

28 So * 1.1661 concerning them, Moses commanded Eleazar the priest, and Joshua the son of Nun, and the chief fathers of the tribes of the children of Israel:

29 And Moses said unto them, If the children of Gad, and the children of Reuben will pass with you over Jordan, every man armed to battel be∣fore the LORD, and the land shall be subdued before you, then ye shall give them the land of Gilead for your possession:

30 But if they will not pass over with you armed, they shall have possession among you in the land of Canaan u 1.1662.

31 And the children of Gad, and the children of Reuben answered, saying, As the LORD hath said x 1.1663 unto thy servants, so will we do.

32 We will pass over armed before the LORD into the land of Canaan, that the possession of our inheritance on this side Jordan may be ours.

33 And * 1.1664 Moses gave unto them, even to the children of Gad, and to the children of Reuben, and unto half the tribe of Manasseh y 1.1665 the son of Joseph, the * 1.1666 Kingdom of Sihon, king of the Amorite, and the kingdom of Og king of Bashan, the land with the cities thereof, in the coasts, even the cities of the countrey round about.

34 And the children of Gad built z 1.1667 Dibon, and Ataroth, and Aroer.

35 And Atroth, Shophan, and * 1.1668 Jaazer, and Jogbehah,

36 And * 1.1669 Beth-nimrah, and Beth-haran, fen∣ced cities: and folds for sheep.

37 And the children of Reuben * 1.1670 built Hesh∣bon, and Elealeh, and Kirjathaim,

38 And Nebo a 1.1671, and Baal-meon, (* 1.1672 their names being changed b 1.1673) and Shibmah: and † 1.1674 gave other names unto the cities which they builded.

39 And the children of * 1.1675 Machir the son of Manasseh went to Gilead, and took it c 1.1676, and dispos∣sessed the Amorite which was in it.

40 And Moses * 1.1677 gave Gilead unto Machir the son of Manasseh d 1.1678, and he dwelt therein.

41 And * 1.1679 Jair the son of Manasseh e 1.1680 went and took the small towns thereof, and called them Ha∣voth-jair.

42 And Nobah f 1.1681 went, and took Kenath, and the villages † 1.1682 thereof, and called it Nobah, af∣ter his own name.

CHAP. XXXIII.

1 THese are the journeys of the children of Israel, which went forth out of the land of Egypt, with their armies a 1.1683, under the hand of Moses and Aaron.

2 And Moses wrote their goings out according to their journeys, by the commandment of the LORD b 1.1684: and these are their journeys, according to their goings out.

3 And they * 1.1685 departed from Rameses c 1.1686 in the first month, on the fifteenth day of the first month: on the morrow after the passover the children of Israel went out * 1.1687 with an high hand, in the sight of all the Egyptians d 1.1688.

4 (For the Egyptians buried all their first-born, * 1.1689 which the LORD had smitten among them: * 1.1690 upon their gods e 1.1691 also the LORD executed judgment.)

5 And the children of Israel removed from Rameses, and pitched in Succoth.

6 And they departed from * 1.1692 Succoth, and pitched in Etham, which is in the edge of the wilderness.

7 And they * 1.1693 removed from Etham, and turn∣ed again unto Pi-hahiroth, which is before Baal∣zephon: and they pitched before Migdol.

8 And they departed from before Pi-hahiroth, and * 1.1694 passed through the midst of the sea, into the wilderness, and went three dayes journey in the wilderness of Etham, and pitched in Marah:

9 And they removed from Marah, and * 1.1695 came unto Elim, and in Elim were twelve fountains of water, and threescore and ten palm-trees, and they pitched there.

10 And they removed from Elim, and encamp∣ed by the Red-sea f 1.1696.

11 And they removed from the Red-sea, and encamped in the * 1.1697 wilderness of Sin.

12 And they took their journey out of the wilderness of Sin, and encamped in Dophkah.

13 And they departed from Dophkah, and en∣camped in Alush.

14 And they removed from Alush, and encamp∣ed at * 1.1698 Rephidim, where was no water for the people to drink.

15 And they departed from Rephidim, and pitched in the * 1.1699 wilderness of Sinai.

16 And they removed from the desert of Sinai, and pitched * 1.1700 at ‖ 1.1701 Kibroth-hattaavah.

17 And they departed from Kibroth-hattaavah, and * 1.1702 encamped at Hazeroth.

18 And they departed from Hazeroth, and pitched in Rithmah g 1.1703.

19 And they departed from Rithmah, and pit∣ched at Rimmon-parez.

20 And they departed from Rimmon-parez, and pitched in Libnah.

21 And they removed from Libnah, and pitch∣ed at Rissah.

22 And they journeyed from Rissah, and pitch∣ed in Kehelathah.

23 And they went from Kehelathah, and pitch∣ed in mount Shapher.

24 And they removed from mount Shapher, and encamped in Haradah.

25 And they removed from Haradah, and pitch∣ed in Makheloth.

26 And they removed from Makheloth, and encamped at Tahath.

27 And they departed from Tahath, and pitch∣ed at Tarah.

28 And they removed from Tarah, and pitch∣ed in Mithcah.

29 And they went from Mithchah, and pitch∣ed in Hashmonah.

30 And they departed from Hashmonah, and * 1.1704 encamped at Moseroth.

31 And they departed from Moseroth, and pitched in Bene-jaakan h 1.1705.

32 And they removed from * 1.1706 Bene-jaakan, and encamped at * 1.1707 Hor-hagidgad i 1.1708.

33 And they went from Hor-hagidgad, and pitched in Jotbathah.

34 And they removed from Jotbathah, and en∣camped at Ebronah.

35 And they departed from Ebronah, and en∣camped at Ezion-gaber k 1.1709.

36 And they removed from Ezion-gaber, and pitched in the * 1.1710 wilderness of Zin, which is Kadesh.

37 And they removed from * 1.1711 Kadesh, and pitched in mount Hor in the edge of the land of Edom.

38 And * 1.1712 Aaron the priest went up into mount Hor, at the commandment of the LORD, and died there in the fortieth year, after the children of Israel were come out of the land of Egypt, in the first day of the fifth month.

39 And Aaron was an hundred and twenty and three years old, when he died in mount Hor.

40 And * 1.1713 king Arad the Canaanite (which dwelt in the south, in the land of Canaan) heard of the coming of the children of Israel.

41 And they departed from mount * 1.1714 Hor, and pitched in Zalmonah.

42▪ And they departed from Zalmonah, and pitched in Punon.

43 And they departed from Punon, and * 1.1715 pitch∣ed in Oboth.

44 And they departed from Oboth, and pitch∣ed in ‖ 1.1716 Ije-abarim, in the border of Moab.

45 And they departed from Iim l 1.1717, and pitched* 1.1718 in Dibon-gad m 1.1719.

46 And they removed from Dibon-gad, and en∣camped in Almon- * 1.1720 diblathaim.

47 And they removed from Almon-diblathaim, and pitched in the mountains of Abarim, before Nebo n 1.1721.

48 And they departed from the mountains of Abarim, and * 1.1722 pitched in the plains of Moab, by Jordan near Jericho.

49 And they pitched by Jordan from Beth-jesi∣moth, even unto ‖ 1.1723 * 1.1724 Abel-Shittim o 1.1725, in the plains of Moab.

50 And the LORD spake unto Moses, in the plains of Moab, by Jordan near Jericho, saying,

51 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye are passed over Jordan into the land of Canaan:

52 * 1.1726 Then ye shall drive out p 1.1727 all the inhabi∣tants of the land from before you, and destroy all their pictures * 1.1728 q 1.1729, and destroy all their molten images r 1.1730, and quite pluck down all their high places s 1.1731.

53 And ye shall disposses the inhabitants of the land, and dwell therein: for I have given you the land to possess it.

54 And * 1.1732 ye shall divide the land by lot for an inheritance among your families, and to the moe ye shall † 1.1733 give the more inheritance, and to the fewer ye shall † 1.1734 give the less inheritance: every mans inheritance shall be in the place where his lot falleth, according to the tribes of your fathers ye shall inherit.

55 But if ye will not drive out the inhabitants of the land from before you, then it shall come to pass, that those which ye let remain of them, shall be * 1.1735 pricks in your eyes t, and thorns in your sides, and shall vex you in the land wherein ye dwell.* 1.1736

56 Moreover, it shall come to pass, that I shall do unto you, as I thought to do unto them.

CHAP. XXXIV.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

2 Command the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye come into the land of Canaan (this is the land that shall fall unto you for an inheritance, even the land of Canaan with the coasts a 1.1737 thereof.)

3 Then * 1.1738 your south-quarter b 1.1739 shall be from the wilderness of Zin, along by the coast of E∣dom c 1.1740, and your south-border shall be the out∣most coast of * 1.1741 the salt sea d 1.1742 eastward e 1.1743.

4 And your border shall turn from the south to the ascent of Akrabbim f 1.1744, and pass unto Zin: and the going forth thereof shall be from the south g 1.1745 to Kadesh-Barnea h 1.1746, and shall go on to Hazar-addar i 1.1747, and pass on to Azmon k 1.1748.

5 And the border shall fetch a compass from Azmon unto the river of Egypt l 1.1749, and the goings out of it shall be at the sea m 1.1750.

6 And as for the western border: ye shall even have the great n 1.1751 sea for a border: this shall be your west-border.

7 And this shall be your north border: from the great •…•…ea ye shall poin•…•… o•…•… for you mo•…•… H•…•…r o 1.1752.

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

8 From mount Hor, ye shall point out your bor∣der unto the entrance of Hamath p 1.1753, and the go∣ings forth of the border shall be to Zedad.

9 And the border shall go unto Ziphron, and the goings out of it shall be at Hazar-enan: this shall be your north-border.

10 And ye shall point out your east-border, from Hazar-enan to Shepham.

11 And the coast shall go down from Shepham to Riblah; on the east-side of Ain: and the bor∣der shall descend, and shall reach unto the † 1.1754 side of the sea of Chinnereth q 1.1755 eastward.

12 And the border shall go down to Jordan r 1.1756, and the goings out of it shall be at the salt sea: this shall be your land with the coasts thereof round about.

13 And Moses commanded the children of Is∣rael, saying, This is the land which they shall in∣herit by lot, which the LORD commanded to give unto the nine tribes, and to the half tribe.

14 * 1.1757 For the tribe of the children of Reuben, according to the house of their fathers, and the tribe of the children of Gad, according to the house of their fathers, have received their inheri∣tance, and half the tribe of Manasseh have received their inheritance.

15 The two tribes, and the half tribe, have received their inheritance on this side Jordan near Jericho, eastward, toward the sun-rising.

16 And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying,

17 These are the names of the men which shall divide the land unto you: * 1.1758 Eleazar the priest s 1.1759, and Joshua the son of Nun.

18 And ye shall take one prince of every tribe, to divide the land by inheritance.

19 And the names of the men are these: of the tribe of Judah t 1.1760, Caleb the son of Jephun∣neh.

20 And of the tribe of the children of Simeon, Shemuel the son of Ammihud.

21 Of the tribe of Benjamin, Elidad the son of Chisbon.

22 And the prince of the tribe of the children of Dan, Bukki the son of Jogli.

23 The prince of the children of Joseph: for the tribe of the children of Manasseh, Hanniel the son of Ephod.

24 And the prince of the tribe of the children of Ephraim, Kemuel the son of Shiphtan.

25 And the prince of the tribe of the children of Zebulun, Elizaphan the son of Parnach.

26 And the prince of the tribe of the children of Issachar, Paltiel the son of Azzan.

27 And the prince of the tribe of the children of Asher, Ahihud the son of Shelomi.

28 And the prince of the tribe of the children of Naphtali; Pedahel the son of Ammihud.

29 These are they whom the LORD command∣ed to divide the inheritance unto the children of Israel, in the land of Canaan.

CHAP. XXXV.

1 AND the LORD spake unto Moses in the plains of Moab by Jordan, near Jericho, saying,

2 * 1.1761 Command the children of Israel, that they give unto the Levites of the inheritance of their possession, cities to dwell in: and ye shall give also unto the Levites, suburbs for the cities round a∣bout them.

3 And the cities shall they have to dwell in, and the suburbs of them shall be for their cattel a 1.1762, and for their goods, and for all their beasts.

4 And the suburbs of the cities which ye shall give unto the Levites, shall reach from the wall of the city and outward, a thousand cubits round about b 1.1763.

5 And ye shall measure from without the city on the east-side two thousand cubits, and on the south-side two thousand cubits, and on the west-side two thousand cubits, and on the north-side two thousand cubits: and the city shall be in the midst: this shall be to them the suburbs of the cities.

6 And among the cities which ye shall give unto

the Levites, there shall be * 1.1764 six cities for refuge c 1.1765, which ye shall appoint for the man-slayer d 1.1766, that he may flee thither: and † 1.1767 to them ye shall add forty and two cities.

7 So all the cities which ye shall give to the Levites, shall be forty and eight cities: them shall ye give with their suburbs.

8 And the cities which ye shall give, shall be of the possession of the children of Israel: * 1.1768 from them that have many, ye shall give many e 1.1769; but from them that have few, ye shall give few. Every one shall give of his cities unto the Levites accord∣ing to his inheritance which † 1.1770 he inheriteth.

9 And the LORD spake unto Moses, say∣ing,

10 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, * 1.1771 when ye be come over Jordan, in∣to the land of Canaan:

11 Then * 1.1772 ye shall appoint you cities, to be cities of refuge for you, that the slayer may flee thither, which killeth any person † 1.1773 at una∣wares f 1.1774.

12 And they shall be unto you cities for refuge, from the avenger g 1.1775, that the man-slayer die not h 1.1776, until he stand before the congregation i 1.1777 in judg∣ment k 1.1778.

13 And of these cities which ye shall give, six cities shall ye have for refuge.

14 Ye shall give three cities on this side Jordan l 1.1779, and three cities shall ye give in the land of Cana∣an, which shall be cities of refuge:

15 These six cities shall be a refuge, both for the children of Israel, and for the stranger m 1.1780, and for the sojourner among them: that every one that killeth any person unawares, may flee thither.

16 * 1.1781 And if he smite him with an instrument of iron n 1.1782 (so that he die o 1.1783) he is a murderer▪ the murderer shall surely be put to death p 1.1784.

17 And if he smite him † 1.1785 with throwing a stone q 1.1786, (wherewith he may die) and he die, he is a murderer: the murderer shall surely be put to death.

18 Or if he smite him with an hand-weapon of wood (wherewith he may die) and he die, he is a murderer: the murderer shall surely be put to death.

19 The revenger of blood himself shall slay the murderer r 1.1787: when he meeteth him, he shall slay him.

20 But * 1.1788 if he thrust him of hatred, or hurl at him by laying of wait, that he die: * 1.1789

21 Or in enmity smite him with his hand that he die: he that smote him shall surely be put to death, for he is a murderer: the revenger of blood shall slay the murderer when he meeteth him.

22 But if he thrust him suddenly s, * 1.1790 without enmity, or have cast upon him any thing without laying of wait:

23 Or with any stone wherewith a man may die, seeing him not, and cast it upon him that he die, and was not his enemy, neither sought his harm:

24 Then u 1.1791 the congregation shall judge between the slayer, and the revenger of blood, according to these judgments.

25 And the congregation shall deliver the slayer out of the hand of the revenger of blood, and the congregation shall restore him to the city of his refuge, whither he was fled: and he shall abide in it x 1.1792, unto the death of the high priest y 1.1793, * 1.1794 which was anointed with holy oyl.

26 But if the slayer shall at any time come with∣out the border of his city of refuge, whither he was fled:

27 And the revenger of blood find him with∣out the borders of the city of his refuge, and the revenger of blood kill the slayer: he † 1.1795 shall not be guilty of blood z 1.1796:

28 Because he should have remained in the city

of his refuge, until the death of the high priest: but after the death of the high priest, the slayer shall return into the land of his possession.

29 So these things shall be for a statute of judg∣ment, unto you, throughout your generations, in all your dwellings.

30 Whoso killeth any person, the murderer shall be put to death, by the * 1.1797 mouth of witnesses: but one witness shall not testifie against any person to cause him to die a 1.1798.

31 Moreover, ye shall take no satisfaction for the life of a murderer b 1.1799, which is † 1.1800 guilty of death, but he shall be surely put to death.

32 And ye shall take no satisfaction for him that is fled to the city of his refuge, that he should come again to dwell in the land, untill the death of the priest. c 1.1801.

33 So ye shall not pollute the land, wherein ye are: for blood, it * 1.1802 defileth the land: and † 1.1803 the land cannot be cleansed of the blood that is shed therein, but by the blood of him that shed∣deth it d 1.1804.

34 Defile not therefore the land which ye shall inherit e 1.1805, wherein I dwell: for I the LORD dwell among the children of Israel.

CHAP. XXXVI.

1 AND the chief fathers of the families a 1.1806 of the children of Gilead the son of Machir, the son of Manasseh, of the families of the sons of Joseph came near, and spake before Moses, and before the princes, the chief fathers of the children of Israel.

2 And they said, * 1.1807 the LORD commanded my lord to give the land for an inheritance by lot to the children of Israel: and * 1.1808 my lord was commanded by the LORD, to give the inheritance of Zelophehad our brother b 1.1809 unto his daugh∣ters.

3 And if they be married to any of the sons of the other Tribes of the children of Israel, then shall their inheritance be taken from the inheri∣tance of our fathers, and shall be put to the inhe∣ritance of the Tribe, † 1.1810 whereunto they are re∣ceived c 1.1811: so shall it be taken from the lot of our inheritance.

4 And when the * 1.1812 jubile of the children of Israel shall be d 1.1813, then shall their inheritance be put unto the inheritance of the Tribe whereunto they are received: so shall their inheritance be taken away from the inheritance of the tribe of our fathers.

5 And Moses commanded the children of Israel according to the word of the LORD, saying, The tribe of the sons of Joseph hath said well e 1.1814.

6 This is the thing which the LORD doth command concerning the daughters of Zelophe∣had, saying, Let them † 1.1815 marry to whom they think best: only to the family of the tribe of their father f 1.1816 shall they marry.

7 So shall not the inheritance of the children of Israel remove from tribe to tribe: for every one of the children of Israel shall † 1.1817 keep himself to the inheritance of the tribe of his fathers.

8 And every daughter that possesseth an inheri∣tance g 1.1818 in any tribe of the children of Israel, shall be wife unto one of the family of the tribe of her father: that the children of Israel may enjoy every man the inheritance of his fathers.

9 Neither shall the inheritance remove from one tribe to another tribe: but every one of the tribes of the children of Israel shall keep himself to his own inheritance.

10 Even as the LORD commanded Moses, so did the daughters of Zelophehad.

11 * 1.1819 For Mahlah, Tirzah, and Hoglah, and Milcah, and Noah the daughters of Zelophehad, were married unto their fathers brothers sons h 1.1820.

12 And they were married † 1.1821 into the families of the sons of Manasseh, the son of Joseph and their inheritance remained in the tribe of the family of their father

13 These are the commandments, and the judg∣ments which the LORD commanded by the hand of Moses, unto the children of Israel in the plains of Moab, by Jordan near Jericho.

Notes

• a 1.1

  Where now they had been a full year or near it, as may be gathered by comparing this place with Exod. 19. 1. and 40. 17. and other places.
• b 1.2

  From the mercy-seat.
• * 1.3

  Exod. 30. 12.
• c 1.4

  This is not the same muster with that Exod. 38. 26. as plainly appears because that was before the building of the Ta∣bernacle, which was built and setup on the first day of the first moneth, Exod. 40. 2. but this was after it, to wit, on the first day of the se∣cond moneth, as is said ver. 1. And they were for differing ends, that was to tax them for the charges of the Tabernacle, but this was for other ends, partly that the great number of the people might be known to the praise of Gods faithfulness in making good his promises of multiplying them, and to their own com∣fort and encouragement, partly for the better ordering of their camp and march, for they were now beginning their journey, and partly that this account might be compared with the other in the close of the book, where we read that not one of all this vast number, except Caleb and Ioshua, were left alive, which was an evident discovery of the mischievous nature of sin, by which so vast a company were destroyed, and a fair warning to all future generations to take heed of rebelling against the Lord for which their ancestours had been so dreadfully plagued even to extirpation. It is true the sums and numbers agree in this and that computation, which is not strange, because there was not much time between the two numbrings and no eminent sin among the people in that interval, whereby God was provoked to diminish their numbers. Some conceive, that in that num∣ber, Exod. 30. and 38. the Levites were included, which are here excepted ver. 47. and that in that interval of time there were grown up as many more men of those years as there were Levites of the same age.
• d 1.5

  So the strangers mixed with them were not numbred.
• e 1.6

  The people were divided into twelve Tribes, the Tribes into great Families Num. 26. 5. these great Families into lesser Families called the houses of their fathers, be∣cause they were distinguished one from another by their fathers.
• † 1.7

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that goith 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• f 1.8

  To inspect the work, that it might be faithfully and impar∣tially done.
• g 1.9

  To wit, with Moses and Aaron, who were the chief mana∣gers of the work.
• h 1.10

  The Tribes are here numbred according to the order or quality of their birth, first the children of Leah, then of Rachel, and then of the handmaids.
• i 1.11

  Called Reuel, Numb. 2. 14. the Hebrew letters Daleth and Resh being very like and oft changed.
• k 1.12

  Heb. the named or called, to wit, by Moses and by Gods appointment, to manage this affair and others as there was oc∣casion. Compare Numb. 16. 2. and 26. 9.
• l 1.13

  See Exod. 18. 21. Numb. 10. 4.
• m 1.14

  Heb. to wit, their generations, i. e. the persons begotten of Reubens immediate Children, who are here subdivided into fa∣milies, and they into houses, and they into particular per∣sons.
• n 1.15

  Far more than any other tribe, in accomplishing of Iacobs prophecy, Gen. 49.
• o 1.16

  Above 8000 more than Manasseh, towards the accomplish∣ment of that promise Gen. 48. 20. which the Devil in vam attempted to defeat by stirring up the men of Gath against them, i Chron. 7. 21, 22.
• p 1.17

  The smallest number except one, though Benjamin had more immediate children than any of his brethren, Gen. 46. 21. whereas Dan had but one immediate son, Gen. 46. 23. yet now his number is the biggest but one of all the Tribes, and is almost double to that of Benjamin. Such great and strange changes God easily can, and frequently doth, make in families, 1 Sam 2. 5. And therefore let none boast or please them∣selves too much in their numerous off-spring.
• * 1.18

  Exod. 38▪ 26. See Exod. 12. 37. chap. 26. •…•…1▪
• q 1.19

  Because they were not generally to go out to war, which was the thing principally eyed in this muster, ver. 3, 20, 45. but were to attend upon the service of the Tabernacle, and therefore are reserved to another distinct muster, Numb. 3. 15. and 4. 2. &c. And least this should be thought to be de∣signed and done through Moses his ambition to give his own Tribe the preeminence, he assures them it was done by Gods express command.
• r 1.20

  So called here and Exod. 38. 21. because it was made chiefly for the sake of the Ark of the Testimony, 2 Sam. 7. 2. which is oft called the Testimony, as hath been observed before.
• s 1.21

  The stranger elsewhere is one of another Nation, here one of another Tribe, one no Levite.
• t 1.22

  So as to do the offices mentioned ver. 50.
• u 1.23

  To wit, from God, who is very tender of his worship, and will not suffer the profaners of it to go unpunished, whose wrath is called simply Wrath by way of eminency, as the most terrible kind of wrath.
• x 1.24

  (i. e.) Shall suffer no stranger to approach through curiosity or any other motive.
• a 1.25

  Or, ensign, by that to which he is allotted by the following order. It is manifest that there were four great Standards or Ensigns, which here follow, distinguished by their colours or figures or otherwise; also that there were other particular En∣signs belonging to each of their Fathers Houses or Families, as is here said.
• † 1.26

  Heb. over against.
• b 1.27

  Partly out of reverence to God and his Worship and the portion allotted to it, and partly for caution, least their vicinity to it might tempt them to make too near approaches to it. It is supposed they were at 2000 cubits distance from it, which was the space between the people and the Ark, Ios. 3. 4. and it is not improbable, because the Levites encamped round about it, between them and the Tabernacle.
• c 1.28

  He and Zebulun were Leah's two youngest sons, and there∣fore would more contentedly submit to Iudah.
• d 1.29

  This was the most numerous camp, because they marched first, as being placed on the East and going towards the East, and because they guarded the Sanctuary.
• e 1.30

  Who being the first-born was the leader of the second camp.
• f 1.31

  Called Devel, Numb. 1. 14. the Hebrew letters Daleth and Resh being very like and oft changed, as appears by comparing Gen. 10. 3. with 1 Chron. 1. 6. and Gen. 36. 26, 38. with 1 Chron. 1. 41, 50.
• g 1.32

  Which is not to be understood strictly or exactly, but largely; for in their march they were divided, and part of that Tribe marched next after Iudah, Numb. 10. 17. and the other part exactly in the midst of the camp.
• h 1.33

  Who is here preferred before his brother, according to the prophesie, Gen. 48. 19, 20.
• i 1.34

  The strongest camp next after Iudah, and therefore he comes in the rear, as Iudah marched in the front, that the Ta∣bernacle might be best guarded where there was most danger.
• k 1.35

  Because their warfare was of another kind.
• l 1.36

  (i. e.) Each of them under his principal standard.
• a 1.37

  Which follow in this chapter.
• b 1.38

  (i. e.) Either 1. The things done by them, as the word generation is sometimes used, as Gen. 6. 9. and 25. 19. and 37. 2. Or rather 2. The Kin∣dred or Family, for that is the subject of this chapter, and not their events or actions. Obj. Aarons Family indeed is here men∣tioned, but not Moses his Family. Answ. Moses his Family and Children are here included under the general name of the Am∣ramite, ver. 27. which includes all the Children and Grand-chil∣firen of Amram, the persons onely of Aaron and Moses being ex∣cepted. And the generations of Moses are thus obscurely men∣tioned, because they were but common Levites, the Priesthood being given solely to Aarons posterity, whence Aaron is here put before Moses, who elsewhere is commonly named after him.
• c 1.39

  This seems to be added, because Nadab and Abihu mentioned ver. 2. were then alive, though dead at the time of taking this account.
• * 1.40

  Exod. 6. 23.
• † 1.41

  Heb. whose hand •…•…e filled.
• * 1.42

  Lev. 10. 1. chap. 26. 61. 1 Chron. 24. 2.
• d 1.43

  In the time of Aarons life, as this phrase is taken N•…•…ab. •…•…. 4. See also Psal. 72. 5, 17. and under their fathers inspecti∣on and direction, and as their fathers servants or ministers, in the Priests-office, for servants are oft described by this phrase of being or standing or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the sight or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of their master.
• e 1.44

  Offer them to the Lord for his special service. This was promised to them before and now actually conferred upon them.
• f 1.45

  (i. e.) Aarons charge, or those things which are committed principally to Aarons care and oversight, and under him and his direction to the Levites.
• g 1.46

  (i. e.) Of all the sacrifices and ser∣vices which were due to the Lord from all the people, and be∣cause all the people could not and might not perform them, or at least diverse of them, in their own persons, therefore they were to be performed by some particular persons in their name and stead, formerly by the first-born, Numb. 8. 16. and now by the Levites. See Numb. 1. 53. and 16. 9.
• h 1.47

  Emphatical∣ly, not within the Tabernacle, for the care of these things with∣in the holy place was appropriated to the Priests, as the care of the most holy place was peculiar to the High-priest.
• i 1.48

  Those things which all the children of Israel are in their se∣veral places and stations obliged to take care of, though not in their persons, yet by others in their stead.
• * 1.49

  chap. 8. 19.
• † 1.50

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 give•…•….
• k 1.51

  To attend upon him and observe his orders and case him of part of his burden in things hereafter mentioned.
• l 1.52

  In their own persons, not by the Levites.
• m 1.53

  (i. e.) Every one who is of another family than Aarons, yea though he be a Levite. See Numb. 1. 53. and 16. 40.
• n 1.54

  To wit, to execute any part of the Priest office.
• * 1.55

  chap. 8. 16, and 18. 6.
• n 1.56

  Who were Gods propriety by right of Redemption, Exod. 13. 12. and to whom the administration of holy things was formerly committed, which now was taken away from them, either because they had forfeited this priviledge by joyning with the rest of their brethren in the idolatrous worship of the calf, or because they were to be mainly concerned in the distribution and management of the inheritances which now they were go∣ing to possess, and therefore could not be at leisure to attend upon the service of the Sanctua•…•…y: Which made it fit that this work should be committed to other hands. And God would not commit it to some other persons in each Tribe, which might be an occasion of Idolatry, confusion, division, and con∣tempt of sacred things, but to one distinct Tribe, which might be intirely devoted to that service, and particularly to the Tribe of Levi, partly out of his respect to Moses and Aaron, bran∣ches of this Tribe; partly as a recompence of their zeal for God and against Idolaters. See Exod. 32. 25, 29. Deut. 33. 9. and partly because it was the smallest of the Tribes, and there∣fore most likely to find both employment in and maintenance for the work.
• * 1.57

  Exod. 13. 2. Lev. 27. 26. chap. 8. 16. Luk. 2. 23.
• * 1.58

  Exod. 13. 12, 15.
• o 1.59

  Who may appoint whom I please for my service.
• p 1.60

  Because at that time the first-born, in whose stead the Le∣vites came, Numb. 8. 16. were offered to God, Luk. 2. 22. and to be redeemed, Numb. 18. 16. And from that time the Levites were consecrated to God and were, as soon as they were capable, to be instructed in their work. Elsewhere they are numbred from twenty five years old, when they were en∣tred as novices to part of their work, Numb. 8. 24. and from thirty years old, when they were compleatly admitted to their whole office.
• † 1.61

  Heb. mouth.
• * 1.62

  Gen. 46. 11. Exod. 6. 16. chap. 26. 57. 1 Chron. 6. 1, 2. and 23. 6.
• * 1.63

  Exod. 25. 9.
• q 1.64

  Not the boards which belonged to Merari ver. 36. but the ten curtains mentioned Exod. 26. 1.
• * 1.65

  Exod. 26. 1.
• r 1.66

  To wit, the curtains of goats hair.
• * 1.67

  Exod. 26. 7. 14.
• s 1.68

  (i. e.) The coverings, of rams-skins and bad∣gers-skins. See Numb. 4. 25.
• * 1.69

  Exod. 26. 36.
• * 1.70

  Exod. 27. 9.
• * 1.71

  Exod. 27. 16.
• t 1.72

  By which the Tabernacle was fastened to the pins, and stretched out, Exod. 35. 18.
• u 1.73

  This Family had many priviledges above the others: Of that were Moses and Aaron, and all the Priests: They had the chief place about the Tabernacle, and the care of the most holy things, here below ver. 31. and in the Land of Canaan they had twenty three Citie•…•…▪ which were almost as many as both their brethren received. See Ios. 21.
• x 1.74

  Or, keepers, &c. i. e. appointed for that work, as soon as they were capable of it.
• y 1.75

  (i. e.) Of those holy things con∣tained in or nearly belonging to the sanctuary, expressed, verse 31.
• * 1.76

  Exod. 25. 1•…•….
• * 1.77

  Exod. 25. 2•…•….
• * 1.78

  Exod. 25. 3•…•….
• * 1.79

  Exod. 27. 1. and 30. 1.
• * 1.80

  Exod. 26. 3•…•….
• z 1.81

  Which covered the most holy place, for all other hangings belonging to the Gershonites.
• a 1.82

  (i. e.) All the other furniture belonging to it, of which see Numb. 4. 7, 9, 14.
• b 1.83

  Next under the High-priest, whence he is called the second Priest, 2 King. 25. 18. and in case of the High-Priests absence by sickness or other necessary occasions, he was to perform his work, 1 King. 4. 4. and he had a superiority over all the rest of the Priests and Levites.
• c 1.84

  (i. e.) Over those three persons, who were each the chief of their several families, of whom see here, ver. 24, 31, 35.
• † 1.85

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• d 1.86

  Therefore these were for another use than those mention∣ed, verse 26.
• e 1.87

  Either in their stead, that charge which they were obliged to keep either by themselves or by others appointed by them, if God had not committed it to those: or for their good and service and benefit, for their preservation, as the word may be rendred.
• * 1.88

  See chap▪ 62.
• f 1.89

  Obj. But if the partial numbers, mentioned ver. 22, 28, 34. be put together, they make exactly 22300. Answ. The odd 300 are omitted here, either according to the use of the Holy Scripture, where in so great numbers small summes are commonly neglected, or, because they were the first-born of the Levites and therefore belonged to God already, and so could not be given to him again instead of the other first-born. See Levit. 27. 29. If this number of first-born seem very small to come from 22000 Levites, it must be considered, That onely such first-born are here named as were males, and such as continued in their parents Families, not such as had erected new families of their own. Adde to this, that God so order∣ed things by his wi•…•…e providence for divers weighty reasons, that this Tribe should be much the least of all the Tribes, as is evident by comparing the numbers of the other Tribes, from twenty years old, Numb. 1. with the number of this from a moneth old; and therefore it is not strange if the number of their first-born be less than in other Tribes. Although if the o∣ther Tribes had been computed from a moneth old, as this was, their number of 600000, had probably been double or treble to that, and consequently the number of their first-born being 22273 verse 43. would have been as unproportionable to their whole summe, as this of 300 first-born Levites seems to their whole number. And some adde, that onely those first∣born are numbred both in this and in the other Tribes, which were born since they came out of Egypt, when God challenged all the first-born to be his.
• g 1.90

  That they may be compared with the number of the Le∣vites for the reason here following.
• h 1.91

  To wit, such as are now alive of them, but those which should be born of them hereafter are otherwise disposed.
• i 1.92

  Not that they were to be taken from the Levites or to be sacrificed to God, any more than the Levites themselves were, but that they together with the Levites were to be presented before the Lord by way of acknowledgment, that the Levites might be set apart for Gods service, and their cattle for themselves as Gods ministers and for their support in Gods work.
• k 1.93

  To wit, the 22000 reckoned up, ver. 39. of which see the notes there.
• l 1.94

  Which was the price to be paid for the redemption of a first-born a month old, Numb. 18. 15, 16. but this mony though paid for these 273 persons was probably paid out of the common stock of all, except lots were cast who should pay, which is not probable in so small a concern accompanied with so much trouble.
• * 1.95

  •…•…xod. 30. 13. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 27. 25. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 18. 16. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 45. 12.
• m 1.96

  To whom all the Levites were given, and therefore the mony which came in their stead.
• a 1.97

  This age was prescribed, as the age of full strength of bo∣dy, and therefore most proper for their present laborious work of carrying the parts and vessels of the Tabernacle, and of ma∣turity of judgment, which is necessary for the right manage∣ment of holy services. Whence even Iohn and Christ entred not upon their Ministery till that age. And it may still seem to be the fittest season for mens undertaking the Ministery of the Gospel, except in case of extraordinary abilities or the Churches pressing necessity. Object. They might enter upon this work at their 25th. year, Numb. 8. 24. and in David's time and after∣ward at their twentieth year. Answ. 1. Their first entrance upon their work was at their five and twentieth year, when they began as learners and acted onely under the inspection and di∣rection of their brethren, but in their thirtieth year they were compleatly admitted to a full discharge of their whole office. 2. David, being a Prophet, and particularly directed by God in the affairs of the Temple, might and did make a change in this matter, which he might the better do, both because it was but a change in a circumstance, and because the magnificence of the Temple, and the great multitude of sacred utensils and sacrifices, required a greater number of attendants than former∣ly was necessary.
• b 1.98

  When they were exempted from the toil∣some work of carrying burdens, but not discharged from the honourable and easie work done within the Tabernacle, Numb. 8. 26.
• c 1.99

  (i. e.) That do and may enter, having no defect, Levit. 21. 17. nor other impediment.
• d 1.100

  The society of sacred Ministers he calls an host, because of that excellent order which was among them as to persons, place, time, the matter and manner, of their services.
• e 1.101

  Hereafter mentioned, as the Ark, Table, Altar, &c. Com∣pare Numb. 3. 31.
• f 1.102

  For upon this necessary occasion the inferiour Priests are allowed to come into the Holy of Holies, which otherwise was peculiar to the High-priest, Heb. 9. 7.
• g 1.103

  The second vail, of which see Exod. 26. 31, &c. Levit. 4. 6. Heb. 9. 3. where∣with the Ark was covered while the Tabernacle stood, Exod. 40. 3.
• h 1.104

  Because the Levites, who were to carry the Ark, might neither see nor immediately touch it.
• i 1.105

  Whereby the Ark was secured from the injuries of the weather.
• k 1.106

  Object. How could these staves be put in, when they were never to be taken out, Exod. 25. 15. compared with 1 King. 8. 8. 1. Answ. These places may speak of the staves while the Ark and Tabernacle stood, but when they were to be removed the posture of all things was altered. 2. The Hebrew verb doth not signifie putting in, but barely putting or placing or disposing, and may be understood not of putting the staves into the rings, wherein they constantly remained, but of the putting of them either upon their shoulders to try and fit them for carri∣age, or into the holes or receptacles which probably were made in these coverings for the receiving and covering of these guild∣ed staves to keep them both from the touch of the Levites and from the inconveniences of bad weather.
• * 1.107

  Exod. 2•…•…. 3•…•….
• l 1.108

  Heb. Of faces or presence, for of the bread of faces or presence. i. e. of the bread which was continually standing in the presence of the Lord.
• m 1.109

  Upon which the shew-bread was put.
• ‖ 1.110

  Or. pour out withal.
• n 1.111

  (i. e.) Shew-bread so called because it was continually to be there, even in the wilderness, where though they had onely Manna for themselves, yet they reserved corn for the weekly making of these loaves, which they might with no great difficulty pro∣cure from some of the people bordering upon the wilderness in the innermost parts whereof they were.
• * 1.112

  Exod. 25. 31.
• * 1.113

  Exod. 25. 37, 38.
• n 1.114

  So contrived that this cloth containing the candlestick, &c. might be either laid upon it, or some other way fastened to it.
• o 1.115

  All covered with plates of gold.
• p 1.116

  The sacred garments used by the priests in their holy mi∣nistrations. See Exod. 31. 10.
• q 1.117

  Of burnt-offerings. Whereby it may seem probable, though it be denied by most, that they did offer some sacrifi∣ces in the Wilderness, though it may be not so frequently nor or∣derly as afterwards they did. Whence else were these ashes? And there are some undeniable instances of their sacrificing there, as Exod. 18. 12. and 24. 4. Numb. 7. &c. from which it seems rational to conclude that they did offer sacrifices at other times, though not so constantly and diligently, as they did in Canaan. And for the argument against it from Amos 5. 25. that may be easily dissolved, as we shall there see, if the Lord please. Moreover the taking away of the ashes onely doth sufficiently imply that the fire was preserved, which as it came down from Heaven, Levit. 9. So it was by Gods command to be continu∣ally fed and kept burning, and therefore doubtless was put into some vessel, which might be either fastened to the altar and put within this covering, or carried by some person appointed thereunto.
• r 1.118

  Amongst all these vessels here and abovenamed there is no mention of the brazen laver, though that be elsewhere reckon∣ed among the holy things, as Exod. 35. 16. and 38. 8. and 39. 39. and 40. 30. whereof possibly the reason may be be∣cause it was not covered, as not being capable of much hurt by the weather. Though some antient translations of the Bible do here adde these words. They shall take a purple covering, and co∣ver the laver, &c.
• ‖ 1.119

  Or, bowls.
• s 1.120

  To wit, upon their shoulders, not upon carts or wagons, as appears from Numb. 7. 9. the neglect of which order did pro∣voke the Lord, 2 Sam. 6. 6, 7. 1 Chron. 13. 7. and 15. 12, &c. Afterward the Priests themselves, being multiplied, carried these things, as appears from Deut. 31. 9▪ Ios. 3. 6. and 8. 33. 1 Sam. 4. 4. though the Levites also were not excluded, 2 Chron. 5. 5.
• t 1.121

  Immediately, or before they be covered.
• u 1.122

  As some did for that sin. See 1 Sam. 6. 19. 2 Sam. 6. 6, 7.
• * 1.123

  chap. 3. 31.
• x 1.124

  (i. e.) He himself is to carry these things, and not to com∣mit them to the sons of Kohath.
• * 1.125

  Exod. 25. 6.
• * 1.126

  Exod. 30. 3•…•…
• y 1.127

  Of fine flour, which was to be offered every morning and evening with the daily burnt∣offering. See Exod. 29. 38, 39.
• * 1.128

  Exod. 30. 29
• z 1.129

  (i. e.) The care that all the things above-mentioned be carried by the persons and in the manner expressed.
• a 1.130

  (i. e.) Do not by your neglect provoke God to cut them off for touching the holy things.
• b 1.131

  To that which is peculiarly allotted to him, the services and burdens being equally distributed among them.
• † 1.132

  Heb. to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• ‖ 1.133

  Or, carrie•…•….
• * 1.134

  chap. 3. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• c 1.135

  (i. e.) The curtains or covering of goats-hair.
• d 1.136

  (i. e.) The ten curious curtains which covered the boards of the Ta∣bernacle, for the boards themselves were carried by the Mera∣rites.
• e 1.137

  (i. e.) The covering of rams-skins which was put next over those ten curtains.
• f 1.138

  (i. e.) Which court compassed both the Tabernacle and the Altar, Exod. 27. 16.
• † 1.139

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• g 1.140

  Under his conduct and direction. Thus the hand of Hige, Es•…•…h. 2. 3. is his care and custody.
• † 1.141

  Heb. warfare.
• * 1.142

  chap. 3. 36.
• * 1.143

  Exod. 26. 15.
• h 1.144

  Which were as the feet upon which the pillars stood, of which see Exod. 38. 27.
• i 1.145

  Every part and parcel therefore shall be put in an invento∣ry: which is required here rather than in the foregoing particu∣lars, partly because these were much more numerous than the former, partly because being meaner things and such as might easily be supplied, they might otherwise have been neglected, and partly to teach us, that God esteems nothing small in his worship and service, and that he expects his will should be observed in the minurest circumstances.
• k 1.146

  Here appears the wisdom of Divine providence, that where∣as in the Kohathites and Gershonites, whose burdens were fewer and easier, there were but about a third part of them which were fit for service, the Merarites, whose burdens were more and hea∣vier, had above one half of them fit for this work.
• l 1.147

  Which number was much inferiour to any other Tribe, for the reasons mentioned on Numb. 3. 39.
• a 1.148

  In which the people dwel•…•…, as afterward cut of the cities and towns, that they might not converse with others and infect them.
• * 1.149

  Lev. 13. 3, 46.
• * 1.150

  Lev. 15. 2.
• b 1.151

  To wit, of genital seed in men, or of blood in wo∣men in their seasons.
• * 1.152

  chap. 9. 6, 10. and 19. 11. and 31. 19.
• c 1.153

  (i. e.) By the touch of the dead. See Levit. 21. 1. Numb. 6. 6.
• d 1.154

  By which caution God would intimate the possibility and danger of mens being made guilty by other mens sins, and the necessary duty of avoiding intimate converse with wicked men.
• e 1.155

  By my special and gracious presence, and therefore the per∣mission of such impurities is the greater injury and provocation to me, as being done in my sight, and reflecting dishonour upon my Name.
• * 1.156

  Lev. 6. 3.
• f 1.157

  Heb. any sins of men, i. e. either 1. of common infirmity, or such sins as men commit through humane frailty, for if this were done knowingly and willingly, a greater punishment was appointed. See Lev. 6. 5, 6. Or rather 2. sins against men, or belonging to men, to wit, deceits or wrongs, whereby other men are injured, of which he manifestly speaks, as appears from ver. 7, 8. so this is a Genitive case of the object, as Mat. 12. 31. blasphemy of the spirit, (for so it is in the Greek) is blasphemy against the holy Ghost, as it is called Mark 3. 28. Luk. 12. 10. and power of all flesh, Ioh. 17. 2. is power •…•…ver all flesh, and power of spirit, Mat. 10. 1. is power over or against spirits, Luk. 9. 1. and prayer of God, Luk. 6. 12. is prayer directed unto God: and the spoil of the poor, Isa. 3. 14. is the spoil taken from the poor: and violence of the children of Iudah, Ioel 3. 19. is violence against them, as we translate it.
• g 1.158

  Which words may be ad∣ded, either 1. to express a new sin, of prevaricating or deal∣ing falsly with God, either by a false oath, which is a special injury to God, or by a lie or simple denial that he hath taken any thing of his neighbours, which also God takes as a sin espe∣cially concerning himself, who in such cases is the c•…•…ely judge of what is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 said or sworn. See Act. 5. 3, 4. Or 2. to aggravate the former sin and to shew that such injuries done to men are also sins against God who hath commanded justice to men as well as religion to himself. But the former is more probable, both because here is a ram of atonement to be offered to God for the special injury done to him, as well as satisfaction is to be made to the man whom he injured, and especially by comparing this with the parallel place, Levit. 6. 2, &c.
• h 1.159

  (i. e.) Shall be sensible of his guilt, or be convicted in his conscience of his sin, for otherwise this might seem a meer tautology, if it were onely meant of being really guilty of sin, which was ex∣pressed before in those words when one shall commit any sin, i. e. be guilty of any sin.
• i 1.160

  They shall not continue in the denial of the fact, as such persons oft do, but shall give glory to God, and take shame to themselves by acknowledging their sin, with grief and remorse. See Lev. 5. 5. and 6. 4.
• * 1.161

  Lev. 6. 5.
• k 1.162

  (i. e.) The thing he took away, or what is equivalent to it.
• l 1.163

  Which is added both as a compensation to the injured person for the want of his goods so long and for his trou∣ble for the supposed utter loss of them, and as a penalty upon the injurious dealer to discourage others from such attempts. Qu. How doth this agree with that law Exod. 22. 1? Ans. That, law was made against notorious and obstinate thieves, who were legally convicted of their crime, and this against more modest thieves, whose necessities might induce them to steal, and whose consci∣ences are affected with their sin.
• m 1.164

  Which might be the case commonly with Proselytes, if not with Israelites. This also supposeth the person injured to be dead or gone away into some unknown place, and the person injured to be known to the injurer,
• n 1.165

  Whom God appointed as his deputy to receive his dues and take them to his own use, that so he might more chearfully and intirely devote himself to the ministration of holy things. This is an additional explication to that law Lev. 6. 2. and for the sake thereof it seems here to be repeated.
• * 1.166

  Lev. 6. 6. and 7. 8.
• ‖ 1.167

  Or, heave-offer∣ing.
• * 1.168

  Lev. 6. 18, 26. and 7. 6, 32. chap. 18. 8. Deut. 18. 3.
• o 1.169

  Heb. every heave-offering, the heave-offering being here taken largely so as to comprehend also the wave-offering, for both these were Aarons portion. See Exod. 29. 26, 27, 28.
• p 1.170

  To wit, to offer unto the Lord by his hands.
• q 1.171

  (i. e.) the Priests. See Levit. 6. 16.
• r 1.172

  Understand this not of the sacrifices, no not of such of them as were voluntary or vowed, as most understand it, be∣cause these were not the Priests peculiar, but a good part of them was offered to God, and the remainder was eaten by the offerer as well as by the Priest, as is manifest, but of such other things as were devoted to God and were such as could not be offered in sacrifice, as suppose a man consecrated an house or rent of it to the Lord, this was to be the Priests. And this re∣striction may be easily collected from the nature of the thing because he speaketh in this and the other branches here of such things as were appropriated to the Priests, as his portion, which none of the sacrifices were.
• * 1.173

  Lev. 10. 13.
• s 1.174

  This law was given partly to deterre wives from adulterous practises, and partly to secure wives against the rage of their hard-hearted husbands who otherwise might upon meer suspiti∣ons destroy them, or at least put them away. Quest. Why was there not the same law for the trial of the husband, when the wife was jealous of him? Ans. This might be either 1. because the womans sin is greater, because there is not onely filthiness and falsness in it, which is also in the mans sin, but also peculiar unrighteousness in dishonouring his name and family, and transferring his estate to strangers and other mens children: or 2. because there was not like fear of inconveniencies to the husband from the jealousie of the wife who had not that autho∣rity and power and opportunity for the putting away or killing of the husband as the husband had over the wife. Or 3. be∣cause being the inferiour and the weaker sex and more subject to jealousies and groundless suspitions it was not thought expe∣dient to trust them with such a power or priviledge.
• t 1.175

  From the way of religion and justice, or from her faith given to her hus∣band, or to the by-paths of falshood and filthiness, and that either in truth or in appearance and in her husbands opinion.
• u 1.176

  She utterly denying it, Prov. 30. 20. and none being able and willing to discover it.
• x 1.177

  For if it was witnessed, she was to die for it, Lev. 20. 10. Deut. 22. 22.
• y 1.178

  (i. e.) A strong opinion or suggestion or inward motion of that kind, whether from a good or evil spirit. Thus we read of the spirit of wisdom, Isa. 11. 2. of perverseness, Isa. 19. 14. of fornica•…•…ion, Hos. 4. 12. of fear, 2 Tim. 1. 7. of slumber, Rom. 11. 8.
• z 1.179

  She persisting in her denial, and her husband requiring her submission to this way of tryal.
• a 1.180

  Which was partly because none were to appear before God empty, Exod. 23. 15. partly by way of solemn appeal to God, whom hereby she desired to judge between her and her husband, and partly by way of atonement to appease God, who had for her sins stirred up her husband against her and sent an evil spirit between them. See 1 Sam. 26. 19.
• b 1.181

  Both because it was a kind of sin-offering, from which these were excluded, Levit. 5. 11. and to testifie her sorrowful sence of the hand of God and of her husbands displeasure, and because she came thither as a de∣linquent or one suspected of delinquency and under an ill fame and unpleasing both to God and men, as one that wanted that grace and amiableness and joy which oyl signified, and that ac∣ceptance with God which frankincense designed, Psal. 141. 2.
• c 1.182

  Both to God before whom she appeared as a sinner, and to her own conscience, if she were guilty, and, if she were not guilty of this, yet it reminded her of her other sins, for which this might be a punishment.
• d 1.183

  (i. e.) The woman: But of her he speaks ver. 18. or it, i. e. the offering, which is last spoken of, so the feminine gen∣der is put for the masculine or the neuter, of both which we have instances.
• e 1.184

  (i. e.) Before the Sanctuary where the Ark was.
• f 1.185

  Either water out of the holy la•…•…er, Exod. 30. 18. or ra∣ther the water of purification appointed for such kind of uses, Numb. 19. 9. This was used, that if she were guilty, she might be afraid to adde profaneness and the pollution of holy things to her other crime.
• g 1.186

  Either to signify that frailty and vileness of which she stood accused, or express her sorrowful and shameful condition, or because, after this use, it was to be bro∣ken in pieces, that the remembrance of it might be blotted out as far as was possible. Compare Lev. 6. 28. and 11. 33. and 15. 12.
• h 1.187

  An emblem of vileness and misery, as appears from Iob 2. 12. Psal. 22. 15. Lam. 3. 29. and the serpents food, Gen. 3. 14. very proper for her who had been seduced to folly by the serpents instigation.
• i 1.188

  Which made it holy dust and struck the greater terrour into the woman, if she were guilty.
• k 1.189

  To make it more unpleasant and bitter, which was suitable to one in that sorrowful state.
• l 1.190

  Before the Tabernacle with her face towards the Ark.
• m 1.191

  Partly that she might be made sensible how manifest she and all her ways were to God, and that she might be more visible to the congregation, that her shame might be greater if she were guilty; partly in token of her sorrow either for her sin, or at least for any cause of suspicion which she had given; partly as a sign that she was after a sort deprived of the help and protecti∣on of her husband, which the covering of the womans head signified, 1 Cor. 11. 5, 6, 7, 10. and that she was neither vir∣gin nor loyal wife, for the heads of both these used to be cover∣ed.
• n 1.192

  That she her self might offer it, and therefore call God to be witness of her innocency.
• o 1.193

  So called either from the bitter rast which the dust gave it. or from the bitter effects of it upon her, if she were guilty. Compare Exod. 32. 20.
• p 1.194

  Not by any natural power, but by a supernatural efficacy ordained and wrought by God for her punishment, and for the terrour and caution of others.
• q 1.195

  To answer truly to his question, or to declare by oath whe∣ther she be guilty or no, and after such oath shall say as follows.
• r 1.196

  To wit, except thy husband, as is manifest from the whole context, or no other man, the word another being understood here, as it is thought to be also Gen. 14. 1. and 36. 6 Exod. 22. 20.
• ‖ 1.197

  Or, being in the power of thy husband.
• † 1.198

  Heb. under thy husband.
• s 1.199

  Or, with him, i. e. the man now mentioned. So it is an El∣lipsis easily supplied out of the Text.
• t 1.200

  (i. e.) A form of cursing or imprecatory oaths, that when they would curse a person, they may wish that they may be as cursed and miserable as thou wast upon this occasion. See the like phrase Isa. 65. 15. Ier. 29. 22. and compare Gen. 48. 20. Ruth. 4. 11, 12.
• u 1.201

  A modest signification of the genital parts, used both in Scripture, as Gen. 46. 26. Exod. 1. 5. and other authours, that the sin might be evident in the punishment.
• † 1.202

  Heb. to •…•…all.
• x 1.203

  Heb. to fall, i. e. to die or wast away, as the word is used 1 Chro•…•…. 21. 14. compared with 2 Sam. 24. 15.
• y 1.204

  Suddenly and violently till it burst, which the Iews note was frequent in this and like cases, as Exod. 32. 20. And it was a clear evi∣dence of the truth of their religion.
• z 1.205

  (i. e.) So let it be if I be guilty. The word is doubled by her as an evidence of her innocency, and ardent desire that God would deal with her according to her desert.
• a 1.206

  Wherewith she cursed her self, to which peradventure her name was added.
• b 1.207

  (i. e.) In a scroll of parchment, which the Hebrews commonly call a book, as Deut. 24. 1. 2 Sam. 11. 14. Isa. 39. 1.
• c 1.208

  Or, rase or serape them out and cast them into the bitter water. Whereby it was signified, that if she was inno∣cent, the curses should be blotted out and come to nothing, and, if she were guilty, she should find in her the effects of this wa∣ter which she drunk, after the words of this curse had been scra∣ped and put in.
• d 1.209

  To wit, after the jealousie-offering was offered, as is af∣firmed ver. 26.
• e 1.210

  Of which see Lev. 2. 2.
• * 1.211

  Deut. 28. 37. Psal. 83. 9. 11. Jer. 24. 9. and 29. 18, 22. and 42. 18. Zech. 8. 13.
• f 1.212

  To wit, from these bitter curses and miseries.
• g 1.213

  (i. e.) Shall bring forth children, as the Iews say, in case of her innocency, infallibly she did, yea though she was barren before: or shall be as capable of bearing children, as other women.
• h 1.214

  Which he should not have been, if he had either dissem∣bled or indulged her in so great a wickedness and not endea∣voured to bring her either to repentance or punishment: See Mat. 1. 19. or cherished suspitions in his breast, and thereup∣on proceeded to hate her or cast her off. Whereas now, what∣soever the consequent is, the husband shall not be blamed or censured either for bringing such curses and mischiefs upon her, or for defaming her, if she appear to be innocent.
• i 1.215

  (i. e) the punishment of her iniquity, whether she was false to her hus∣band, or by any light and foolish carriage gave him occasion to suspect her to be so.
• a 1.216

  For both sexes might make this vow, if they were free and at their own dispose, for otherwise their parents or husbands could disanul the vow, Numb. 30. 4. and in that case they sinned in taking Gods name in vain and vowing what they could not perform.
• ‖ 1.217

  Or, make them∣selves Naza∣rites.
• b 1.218

  Whereby they did sequester themselves in a great part from worldly employments and enioyments, that they might intirely con•…•…ecrate themselves to Gods service, and this either for their whole life time, of which see Iude. 13. 5. and 16. 17. 1 Sam. 1. 11. Luk. 1. 15. or for a less and li∣mited space of time, of which in this chapter.
• c 1.219

  Which was forbidden him for greater caution to keep him at the further distance from wine.
• c 1.220

  Which was forbidden him for greater caution to keep him at the further distance from wine.
• * 1.221

  b Least they should either inflame or dispose him to luxury, and consequently to the breaking of his vow: or cloud his rea∣son and thereby occasion some mistake or miscarriage in the rules to which he had bound himself. Compare Lev. 10. 9.
• ‖ 1.222

  Or, Nazarite∣ship.
• d 1.223

  Which were sometimes more, sometimes fewer, as he thought fit to appoint.
• † 1.224

  Heb. of the vine of the wine.
• * 1.225

  Judg. 13. 5. 1 Sam. 1. 11.
• e 1.226

  Nor scissers, or other instrument to cut off any part of his hair. This was appointed, partly as a sign of his mortification to wordly delights and vain affectation of outward beauty, which is promoted by the polling or cutting off the hair; part∣ly as a testimony of that purity which hereby he professed, be∣cause the cutting off the hair was a sign of uncleanness, as ap∣pears from ver. 9. and Levit. 14. 8, 9. partly that by the no∣torious length of his hair he might be constantly minded of his vow and the exquisite holiness it required, and that others might thereby be admonished and stirred up to the imitation of his holy example; and partly that he might reserve his hair en∣tirely for God to whom it was to be offered, ver. 18.
• f 1.227

  (i. e.) Wholly consecrated to God and his service, whereby he shews that inward and substantial holiness was the great thing which God required and valued in these, and consequently in other rites and ceremonies.
• † 1.228

  Or, dead soul.
• g 1.229

  Wherein he was equal to the High-priest, Lev. 21. 11. being, in some sort, as sacred a person, and as eminent a type of Christ, Heb. 7. 26. and therefore justly required to prefer the service of God to which he had so fully and peculiarly given himself before the expressions of his affections to his dearest and nearest relations.
• † 1.230

  Heb. separa∣tion.
• h 1.231

  (i. e.) The token of his consecration, to wit, his long hair.
• i 1.232

  (i. e.) Whereby he hath devoted him∣self to his God in an eminent manner. The Genitive case of the object.
• k 1.233

  Because his whole body, and especially his hair was defiled by such an accident, which he ought to impute either to his own heedlessness, or at least to Gods providence so ordering the mat∣ter possibly for the punishment of his other sins, or for the quic∣kening of him to more caution and purity and detestation of all dead works whereby he would be defiled,
• l 1.234

  To be reckoned from the time of his pollution, for uncleanness contracted by the dead continued for seven days, and the seventh day was the day of cleansing for it, Levit. 15. 13. Numb. 19. 11, 12.
• * 1.235

  Lev. 5. 7. and 24. 22.
• m 1.236

  As in the case of him that had a running issue, Lev. 15. 14.
• n 1.237

  Heb. make: which is oft put for sacrificing or offering, as Exod. 29. 36. 1 Chron. 21. 23. compared with 2 Sam. 24. 22.
• o 1.238

  Because such a pollution was though not his sin, yet the chastisement of his sin, and had an appearance of sin, to wit, of negligence in not standing sufficiently upon his guard, which in such persons was in a manner equivalent to a sin.
• p 1.239

  (i. e.) Con∣tracted a ceremonial uncleanness, which is called sinning, be∣cause it was a type of sin, and a violation of a law, though through ignorance and inadvertency, as many other sins were.
• q 1.240

  Begin again to hallow or consecrate it.
• r 1.241

  As many days as he had before separated or vowed unto God.
• * 1.242

  Lev. 5. 6.
• † 1.243

  Heb. fall.
• s 1.244

  (i. e.) Not reckoned or imputed to him. Heb. fall, to wit, to the ground, i. e. be void or of none effect.
• t 1.245

  By the Priests appointment and direction.
• * 1.246

  Lev. 4. 2, 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ 32.
• u 1.247

  Whereby he confessed and bewailed his frailties and miscar∣riages notwithstanding the strictness of his vow and all the dili∣gence and care which he could use, and consequently acknow∣ledged his need of the grace of God in Christ Jesus the true Nazarite.
• * 1.248

  Lev. 3. 6.
• x 1.249

  For thankfulness to God, who had given him grace to make and in some measure to keep such a vow. So he offered all the three sorts of offerings, that he might so far fulfill all righteousness and profess his obligation to observe the will of God in all things.
• * 1.250

  Lev. 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• y 1.251

  Such as did generally accompany the sacrifices, of which see Lev. 2. 1. and Numb. 28.
• * 1.252

  Act. 21. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• z 1.253

  Or, of his Nazariteship, i. e. in which the chief of his Na∣zarite-ship or separation to God consisted.
• a 1.254

  Publickly, that it might be known that his vow was ended, and therefore he was at liberty as to those things from which he had restrained him∣self for a season, otherwise some might have been scandalized at his use of his liberty. See Act. 21. 26.
• b 1.255

  Either 1. the fire of the Altar. But why then is this restrained to the peace∣offerings, seeing it was common to the burnt-offerings, and to the sin-offerings? or rather 2. to the fire of the kitchin, upon which the flesh of the peace-offerings was boyled.
• c 1.256

  The left shoulder, as it appears from ver. 20. where this is joyned with the heave-shoulder, which was the right-shoulder, and which was the Priests due in all sacrifices, Lev. 7. 32. and in this also. But here the other shoulder was added to it, as a special token of thankfulness from the Nazarites for Gods singu∣lar favours vouchsafed unto them.
• d 1.257

  That he may give them to the Priest, as his peculiar gift.
• * 1.258

  Exod. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 23.
• e 1.259

  Of the wave-offering and heave-offering. See Lev. 7. 30.
• f 1.260

  And return to his former freedom and manner of living, he is discharged from his vow.
• g 1.261

  (i. e.) Besides what he shall voluntarily promise and give according to his ability.
• h 1.262

  Heb. Thus, in this manner, or in these words: yet so as that they were not tied to these very words, because after this we have examples of Moses and David and Solomon and others blessing the people in other words.
• i 1.263

  To wit, in the publick assembly.
• k 1.264

  (i. e.) Bestow upon you all manner of blessings, temporal and spiritual. Compare Gen. 12. 2.
• l 1.265

  (i. e.) Continue his blessings to thee, and preserve thee in and to the use of them, keep thee from sin and its bitter effects.
• * 1.266

  l (i. e.) Smile upon thee.: this is opposed to the hiding of his face, and to the covering himself or his face with a cloud; and it is explained by the following words, be gracious unto thee. Others expound it of illumination or direction and the revelati∣on of himself and of his will to them.
• n 1.267

  (i. e.) Look upon thee with a chearful and pleasant coun∣tenance, as one that is reconciled to thee and well pleased with thee and thy offering and services. See of this phrase Psal. 4. 6. Prov. 16. 15. To this is opposed the falling and the cast∣ing down of the countenance, of which see Gen. 4. 5, 6. Iob 29. 24. Or, Regard, Protect, and help thee. Compare Psal. 33. 18.
• o 1.268

  Peace with God and with thy own conscience and with all men, and all prosperity, which is comprehended under this word.
• p 1.269

  (i. e.) Shall call them by my name, shall recommend them to me as my own people, and bless them and pray unto me for them as such: which is a powerful argument to prevail with God for them, and therefore hath been oft used by the Pro∣phets interceding for them, as Ier. 14. 9. Dan. 9. 18, 19. Compare 1 Sam. 12. 22.
• q 1.270

  I will ratify their blessings, and give those blessings to the people which the Priests pray for.
• a 1.271

  Either 1. precisely, and so this history, as many others is put out of its proper place, and this chapter and the 8th. and 9th. and 10th. and 11th. should follow next after Exod. 40. and this day is the same on which the Tabernacle was erected, which was the first day of the first moneth of the 2 year, Exod. 40. 17, 18. Or 2. largely, day being put for time, and on the day, for about the time, or, a little after the time. And thus it seems to be taken here, because all the princes did not offer these things upon one and the same day, but on several dayes, as here it follows. And so there is no disorder in the history, and this chapter comes in its proper place, and those things were done in the second moneth of the second year after the Tabernacle and Altar and all other instruments thereof were a∣nointed, as is here expressed; and after the Levites were separated to the service of the Tabernacle and appointed to their seve∣ral works, as is manifest from ver. 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. which was done about a moneth after the Tabernacle was erected, &c. and after the numbring of the people Numb. 1. when the Princes here employed in the offerings were first constituted; and after the disposal of the Tribes about the Tabernacle, the order of which is here observed in the time of their offerings.
• * 1.272

  Exod. 40. 18. Lev. 8. 10.
• * 1.273

  chap. 1. 4.
• † 1.274

  Heb. who stood.
• c 1.275

  To wit, in the manner and days hereafter mentioned.
• d 1.276

  For the more convenient and safe carriage of such things as were most cumbersome.
• e 1.277

  (i. e.) More or fewer of them, as the nature of their ser∣vice and of the things to be carried required.
• f 1.278

  (i. e.) Under his care and inspection. See Gen. 39. 22. And it must be noted that these words belong both to the Me∣rarites here, and to the Gershonites, ver. 7. because both of them were under his hands, as is affirmed, Numb. 4. 28, 33.
• g 1.279

  Because of the greater worth and holiness of the things which they carried. See Numb. 4. 6, 8, 10, 12, 14. 2 Sam. 6. 6, 13.
• h 1.280

  To wit, of burnt-offerings, and incense too, as appears from the matter of their offerings. The singular number for the plural. Not for the first dedication of them, for it is ap∣parent they were dedicated or consecrated before this time by Moses and Aaron for diverse days together, Numb. 8. and 9. but for a further dedication of them, these being the first offerings that were made for any particular persons or tribes.
• i 1.281

  (i. e.) About the time, as soon as it was anointed. See on ver. 1.
• k 1.282

  As well for the greater solemnity and splendour of the work, as for the prevention of confusion. And in this offering they follow the order of their camp, and not of their birth.
• l 1.283

  In whose name and behalf, this offering was made, and so in the rest.
• m 1.284

  A large dish or platter, of which see Exod. 25. 29. to be employed about the altar of burnt-offering or in the court not in the Sanctuary, for all its 〈◊〉〈◊〉 were of gold.
• † 1.285

  Or, Vial.
• * 1.286

  Exod. 30. 13.
• * 1.287

  Lev. 2. 1.
• o 1.288

  And therefore belonging to the altar of incense.
• * 1.289

  Lev. 1. 2.
• * 1.290

  Lev. 4. 23.
• * 1.291

  Lev. 3. 1.
• p 1.292

  Which are more numerous, because the Princes and Priest•…•…, and some of the people, did make a feast before the Lord out of them, and celebrated it with great re•…•…oycing.
• q 1.293

  This is again repeated, to shew why it is called the dedica∣tion of the Altar, because it was the first offering made by any particular persons or Tribes.
• † 1.294

  Or, vials.
• r 1.295

  Which was not mentioned before, because it was suffici∣ently understood from the Law which required it, Numb. 15. 3, 4, 5. but for greater assurance is here expressed.
• s 1.296

  Which words are very conveniently added to explain in what sense he had so oft said that this was done in the day when it was anointed, to wit, not exactly, but in a latitude, to wit, a little after that it was anointed, as is here said.
• t 1.297

  Into which Moses, though no Priest, was permitted to en∣ter by Gods special license.
• ‖ 1.298

  That is, God.
• u 1.299

  (i. e.) To consult God upon oc∣casion.
• x 1.300

  Which Moses standing without the vail could easily hear. And this seems to be added in this place, to sh•…•…w that when men had done their part in the dedication of the Ta∣bernacle, Altars, &c. God was not wanting in the perfor∣mance of his part, and promise made, Exod. 25. 22.
• * 1.301

  Exod. 25. 37. and 40. 25.
• a 1.302

  (i. e.) Either 1. On every side of the candlestick. So the candlestick is here put for the bulk or shaft of the candlestick, as Exod. 25. 34, 35. and the lamps, when they were lighted were put into the branches of the candlestick, and taken out upon occasion. Thus the meaning is, that all the lamps were to be lighted on that part which was towards the middle, look∣ing that way whence they had their light; for the middle lamp was lighted with the fire of the altar, and from that the other lamps received light. But against this sense it is objected, that the lamps could not be other wise ordered, but that they must give light round about the candlestick, and therefore that sense seems to make this direction idle and frivolous. Or 2. On that part which is before the candlestick, Heb. over against the face of the candlestick, i. e. in that place towards which the candlestick looked or where the candlestick stood in full view, i. e. upon the Northside, where the Table of Shew-bread stood, as ap∣pears from hence, because the candlestick stood close to the boards of the Sanctuary on the south-side, Exod. 26. 35. And thus the lights were on both▪ sides of the Sanctuary, which was fit and necessary, because it was wholly dark in it self, and had no window in it.
• * 1.303

  Exod. 25. 31.
• b 1.304

  Not hollow, but solid and massie gold, beaten out of one piece, and not of several pieces joined or sodered together. See Exod. 25. 18, 31. and 37. 17.
• * 1.305

  Exod. 25. 18.
• * 1.306

  Exod 25. 40.
• c 1.307

  Or, wash or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them▪ which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 also done with the Priests and others when they were to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 oach to God and his service. See Exod. 19. 10, 15. Levit. 14. •…•….
• † 1.308

  Heb. of sin. chap. 19. 9.
• d 1.309

  Heb. Of sin, (i e.) for the expiation of sin. This water was mixed with the ashes of a red hei•…•…er, Numb. 19. 9. which therefore may seem to have been prescribed before, though it be mentioned after, such kind of transplacings of passages be∣ing frequent in Scripture.
• † 1.310

  Heb. let them cause a rasor to pass over, &c.
• e 1.311

  Which external rite signified the cutting off their inordinate concupiscences of earthly things, and that singular purity of heart and life which is required in the Ministers of God. See Isa. 52. 11. 2 Tim. 2. 21.
• * 1.312

  Lev. 2. 2.
• e 1.313

  The same sacrifice which was offered for a sin-offering for the whole congregation, Levit. 4. because the Levites came in the stead of all the first-born; which did in a manner represent the whole congregation.
• f 1.314

  Not all of them, which was impossible, but some in the name and stead and by the appointment of all, to wit, either the first-born, or rather the Princes or Chiefs of each Tribe, who used to transact things in the name of their Tribes. Whereby they signified their transferring of that right of Mini∣string to God from the first-born in whose hands it formerly was, unto the Levites, and their renouncing of their interest in the Levites, from whom they might otherwise have expected help by their persons or purses, as they di•…•… from other Tribes, in their common concernments, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 intire resignation and dedication of them to God, service; as the person offering by laying his hand upon the head of his 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Levit. 1. 4. signi∣fied his translation of his guilt upon the beast and his dedica∣tion of it unto God.
• † 1.315

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• ‖ 1.316

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• h 1.317

  Heb. For a wave-offering. Of which see Exod. 29. 24. Not that Aaron did so wave them, which he could not do, but that he caused or commanded them to imitate that motion and to wave themselves towards the several parts of the world: whereby they might signifie their readiness to serve God according to their capacity wheresoever they should be. Though the word may be taken more generally for any offering made to God, as Exod. 35. 22.
• † 1.318

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ &c.
• i 1.319

  To signifie, that they were offered by them and for them. See Exod. 29. 16, 19. Levit. 1. 4. and 3. 2. and 4. 4.
• k 1.320

  (i. e.) Put them into the power of Aaron and his sons, to employ them in holy ministrations: for so that phrase is some∣times used, as Gen. 13. 9. the land is before thee, i. e. in thy power, to use or enjoy it. Or, setting the Levites before them, did signifie the giving the Levites to them or to their service.
• l 1.321

  For to him they were first properly offered, and by him gi∣ven to the Priests in order to his service.
• * 1.322

  chap. 3. 45.
• m 1.323

  To wit, into the Court, where they were to wait upon the Priests at the Altar of burnt-offering; and, at present, into the Tabernacle, to take it down and set it up.
• n 1.324

  By the peoples consent, as well as taken (as it follows) by my choice and command. See Numb. 3. 9.
• * 1.325

  chap. 3. 13. Exod. 13. 2. Luk. 2. 23.
• * 1.326

  Exod. 13. 2, 12, 15. chap. 3. 13. Luk. 2. 23.
• * 1.327

  chap. 3. 9.
• † 1.328

  Heb. given.
• o 1.329

  (i. e.) To serve God in their stead and behalf, to do what otherwise they had been obliged to do in their own persons.
• p 1.330

  How in it, see on ver. 15.
• * 1.331

  chap. 1. 53.
• q 1.332

  Not by offering sacrifices, which the Priests alone might do, but by assisting the Priests in that expiatory work, and by a diligent performance of all the parts of their office, whereby God was pleased both with them and with the people.
• r 1.333

  This is added as a reason why God appointed them to serve in or about the Tabernacle, that they might watch and guard it, and not suffer any of the peo∣ple to come near it, or meddle with holy things, which if they did, it would certainly bring a plague upon them.
• s 1.334

  Which was done by washing and sprinkling and sacrifices. See Levit. 15. 13, 14, 15. Numb. 19. 11, &c.
• t 1.335

  In their presence, and by their direction and appoint∣ment.
• * 1.336

  1 Chron. 23. 24. Num. 1. 3.
• u 1.337

  See on Numb. 4. 3.
• † 1.338

  Heb. to w•…•… the warfar•…•… of, &c.
• † 1.339

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the service.
• x 1.340

  (i. e.) Upon the difficult and cumbersome part of their work.
• y 1.341

  By way of advise, and assistance in lesser and easier works.
• a 1.342

  And therefore before the numbring of the people, which was not till the second moneth, Numb. 1. 1, 2. But it is placed after it, because of a special case relating to the Passe-over, which hapned after it, and which is here related, upon occa∣sion whereof he mentions the command of God for the keep∣ing of the Passe-over in the Wilderness, which was done but once, and without this command they had not been obliged to keep it at all till they came to the land of Canaan. See Ex∣od. 12. 25.
• * 1.343

  Exod. 12. •…•…. &c. Lev. 23. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 chap. 28. 16. Deut. 16. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• † 1.344

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the two •…•…∣ings.
• b 1.345

  So far as concerned the Lamb and the unleavened bread, &c. for there were some things peculiar to the first Passe-over in Egypt, as that they were to eat it in 〈◊〉〈◊〉, with their loins grided, their shoes on their feet, and their staffe in their hand, which were not properly Rites or Ceremonies of the Passe-over, but circum∣stances of their present condition, being then Travellers and ready to depart, &c, Qu. Whence had they meal to make un∣leavened bread? Answ. They were not now in haste, and so had time enough to procure it out of the land of Midian by the help of Moses his Father-in-law who lived there, which land was not far from Hor•…•…b or Sinai, as appears from Exod. 3. 1.
• * 1.346

  chap. 5. 3.
• † 1.347

  Or, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉〈◊〉, ch. 6. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• c 1.348

  By the touch of a dead body, or something belonging to it. See Numb. 19. 11.
• d 1.349

  Because unclean persons were prohibi∣ted to eat of holy things. See Levit. 7. 20. and 22. 3.
• e 1.350

  For resolution of their difficulty.
• f 1.351

  Which if we neglect, we must be cut off, and if we keep it in these circumstances, we must also be cut off. What shall we do?
• g 1.352

  (i. e.) The Passeover, so called, because it was both killed and eaten in obedience to Gods command, and to Gods honour, and as a thank-offering to God for his great mercies.
• h 1.353

  God having promised to answer and direct him upon his address to him in difficult cases.
• i 1.354

  Under these two instances the Hebrews think that other hinderances of like nature are comprehended, as if one be hin∣dred by a disease, or by any other such kind of uncleanness, which may seem probable both from the nature of the thing, and the reason of the Law which is the same in other cases, and from the application of this rule to other cases, 2 Chron. 30.
• k 1.355

  In some remote countrey, whence he cannot return sooner.
• * 1.356

  2 Chron. 30. 2, 15.
• * 1.357

  Exod. 12. 10.
• l 1.358

  But either eat or burn it before that time.
• * 1.359

  Exod. 12. 46. Joh. 19. 36.
• m 1.360

  Through contempt or neglect, without these or any other just impediments, as before.
• n 1.361

  To wit, a Proselyte.
• * 1.362

  Exod. 12. 49.
• * 1.363

  Exod. 40. 34.
• o 1.364

  Of which see Exod. 13. 12.
• p 1.365

  Or, The Tabernacle towards or above the tent of the Testimony, i. e. that part of the Tabernacle in which was the Testimony, or the ark of the Testimony; for there the cloudy pillar stood, Levit. 16. 2. This was an evident token of Gods special presence with and providence over them. See Exod. 14. 20, 24. Psal. 105. 39. And this cloud was easily distinguished from other clouds both by its peculiar figure and by its constant residence in that place.
• * 1.366

  Exod. 13. 21. and 40. 38.
• q 1.367

  That they might better discern it and direct themselves and their journeys or stations by it.
• r 1.368

  Or, Ascended on high, above its ordinary place, by which it became more visible to all the camp.
• s 1.369

  The motion or stay of the cloud is fitly called the com∣mand of God, because it was a signification of Gods will and their duty, which a command properly is.
• * 1.370

  1 Cor. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 1.
• † 1.371

  Heb. prolong∣ed.
• t 1.372

  (i. e.) The command of God mentioned before, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 should stay as long as the cloud stayed, as the same phrase is manifestly taken below, ver. 23. And this, saith he, they did, though it were long in one place, which was tedious to them, who desired to change places and to make haste to Canaan, yet they obeyed God herein against their own inclinations. Which because it was remarkable in so obstinate a people, it is so largely and particularly mentioned here, as an instance of their obedience, and as an aggravation of the many following instances of their Apostacy and Disobedience.
• † 1.373

  Heb. was chap. 11. 3•…•….
• * 1.374

  Exod. 40. 36, 37.
• a 1.375

  For Aarons two Sons: though afterwards the number of the trumpets was much increased, as the number of the Priests also was. See 2 Chron. 5. 12. These trumpets were ordained, both for signification of the great duty of Ministers, to wit, to preach the word; and for use, as here follows.
• b 1.376

  A metal pure and pretious, and giving a clear sound.
• c 1.377

  See Exod. 25. 31. Numb. 8. 4.
• * 1.378

  Joel 2. 15.
• d 1.379

  (i. e.) The Priests by comparing this with ver. 8.
• e 1.380

  (i. e.) With both of them, by comparing this with the next verse.
• e 1.381

  To wit▪ once, as appears from ver. 6.
• f 1.382

  As a sign for them to march forward, and consequently for the rest to follow them, which is easily understood out of these words.
• g 1.383

  To oblige them to the greater regard and observance, as if God himself had called them.
• h 1.384

  Which was practised accordingly. See Numb. 31. 6. 2 Chron. 13. 12.
• i 1.385

  If you use this ordinance of God with trust and dependance upon God for help, which condition is necessarily to be understood from divers other Scriptures, where it is expressed.
• * 1.386

  chap. 29. 1. 1 Chro. 15. 24. 2 Chron. 5. 12. and 7. 6. and 29. 26. Ezra 3. 10. Neh. 12. 35.
• k 1.387

  (i. e.) Days appointed for rejoycing and thanksgiving to God, either for former mercies, or for succeeding deliverances, as Esth. 9. 18. &c. Compare Hos. 2. 11.
• l 1.388

  Your stated and constant festivals.
• m 1.389

  Of which see Psal. 81. 3.
• n 1.390

  That God may remember you for good to accept and bless you, as that phrase oft signifies.
• * 1.391

  chap. 2. 9, 16, 24, 31.
• o 1.392

  From which they travelled to other places, and then re∣turned into it again, Numb. 12. 16.
• * 1.393

  chap. 2. 3.
• * 1.394

  chap. 1. 4.
• * 1.395

  chap. 1. 51.
• * 1.396

  ch. 4. 24▪ 31.
• * 1.397

  chap. 2. 10.
• * 1.398

  chap. 4. 4.
• ‖ 1.399

  That is, the Gershonites, and the Merarites. See ver. 17.
• p 1.400

  (i. e.) The Gershonites, and Merarites, as is evident both from their work and office, which was to take down and set up the Tabernacle, Numb. 3. 25. - 26. and 4. 22.—33. and from ver. 17. who therefore marched after the first camp, a good distance from and before the Kohathites, that they might prepare the Tabernacle for the reception of its utensils, which the Kohathites brought some time after them.
• * 1.401

  chap. 2. 1•…•…
• * 1.402

  chap. 2. 2•…•…
• † 1.403

  Heb. Tui
• q 1.404

  (i. e.) In this manner and order they marched.
• r 1.405

  Called also Revel, Exod. 2. 18. who seems to be the same who is called Iethro, Exod. 3. 1. it being usual in Scripture for one person to have two or three names. And therefore this Hobab not Iethro, but his son, which may seem more probable, because Iethro was old and unfit for travel and desi∣rous, as may well be thought, to die in his own Countrey, whether he returned, Exod. 18. 27. but Hobab was young and fitter for these journeys, and therefore intreated by Moses to stay and bear them company.
• s 1.406

  Which words are ambigu∣ous, but seem to belong to Raguel, or Revel, not to Hobab, though others are of another mind.
• * 1.407

  Judg. •…•…. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• t 1.408

  So he might truly and sincerely say, though after this speech he was overcome by the intreaties and perswasions of Moses. Or, he did go and settle his affairs and afterwards re∣turn: for we find his posterity settled among the Israelites. See Iudg. 1. 16. and 4. 11, 18. &c.
• u 1.409

  To direct and guide us: for though the cloud determi∣ned them to a general place, yet many particulars might be un∣certain and unknown to Moses, wherein Hobab, having long lived in those parts, might be able to advise him, as concern∣ing the conveniences of water for their Cattle, concerning the safety or danger of the several parts by reason of Serpents or Wild-beasts or Enemies in the parts adjoyning to them, that so they might guard themselves better against them. Or, this is to be understood of his directing them not so much in their way, as about great and difficult matters, wherein the counsel he had from God did not exclude the advise of men, as we see in Hobabs father Iethro. Exod. 18. And it is probable, this was the wise son of a wise Father.
• x 1.410

  With continued journeys, onely it seems most probable, that the cloud made little pauses that they might have time for sleep and necessary refreshments, which their natures required. And thus all writers, when they relate the continued journeys of persons for many days together, are to be understood with this exception.
• y 1.411

  Not so much in place, say some, for so it went in the midst, or at least after the first camp, as may seem from ver. 21. as in office and authority, as a general who is said to go before or lead his Army, though he do not go in the very first place. But others more probably think, that the Ark, which indeed is not mentioned ver. 21. albeit in their stations it was in the middle, where also the cloud was, yet in their marches it went before them, as also the cloud did, and so the cloud was constantly over the Ark whether it stood or went, and therefore the Ark is said to go before and direct them, not as if the Ark could be seen of all the camps, which being carried onely upon mens shoulders was impossible, but because the cloud, which always attended upon the Ark, and did together with the Ark constitute in a manner one sign of Gods presence, did lead and direct them.
• * 1.412

  Deut. 1. 33. Jer. 31. 2. Ezek. 20. 6.
• z 1.413

  Where they might safely and commodiously rest. But this is a metaphorical ex∣pression, for discovering to them, for otherwise the Ark could not search, and God, who knew all places and things, needed not to search.
• † 1.414

  And by night too, as was expressed before. So we must learn to compare places of Scripture, and to supply the defects of one out of another, as we do in all authors.
• * 1.415

  Psal. 68. 1, 2.
• ‖ 1.416

  Or, give rest, i. e. a safe and quiet place, free from ene∣mies and dangers.
• † 1.417

  Heb. ten thou∣sand thousands.
• ‖ 1.418

  Or, were as it were complainers
• a 1.419

  Or, murmured, the occasion whereof seems to be their last three dayes journey in a vast howling wilderness, without any benefit, and thereupon the remembrance of their long abode in the wilderness and the prospect and fear of many other tedious and fruitless and dangerous journeys, whereby they were like to be long delayed from coming to that rest that land of milk and honey which God had promised them, and which they thirsted after.
• † 1.420

  Heb. it was evil in the •…•…ars of, &c.
• b 1.421

  (i. e.) A fire sent from God in an extraordinary man∣ner, possibly from the pillar of cloud and fire, or from heaven, as 2 King. 1. 12.
• * 1.422

  Psal. 78. 21.
• c 1.423

  Either because the sin began there among the mixt multitude, who probably had their place there, or a∣mongst those who were feeble and weary with their last journey and therefore hindmost in the march: or in mercy to the peo∣ple, whom he would rather awaken to repentance than utterly destroy, and therefore he sent it into the skirts not the heart and midst of the camp.
• d 1.424

  The murmurers being penitent, or others for fear.
• e 1.425

  Whom they knew to be very prevalent with God.
• † 1.426

  Heb. s•…•…k.
• * 1.427

  That is, a •…•…ing.
• f 1.428

  From this fire, as it was called Kibroth-hattaavah from ano∣ther occasion▪ ver. 34, 35. and Numb. 33. 16. As it is no new thing in Scripture for persons and places to have two names. Both these names were imposed as monuments of the peoples sin and of Gods just judgment. See Deut. 9. 7, 22, 24.
• g 1.429

  Consisting of Egyptians or other people, which being affect∣ed with Gods miraculous works in Egypt, and thereupon be∣lieving the promise of God to carry them to a land of milk and honey for their own advantage joyned themselves to the Israel∣ites, Exod. 12. 38. and now finding themselves sadly disappoint∣ed they discover their evil minds.
• * 1.430

  Exod. 12. 38.
• † 1.431

  Heb. lusted a lust.
• h 1.432

  Whose special relation and obligation to God should have restrained them from such carriages.
• † 1.433

  Heb. returned and wept.
• i 1.434

  This word relates either to their former murmur∣ing upon this occasion a twelve-moneth before, Exod. 16. 2. or rather to their complaining mentioned▪ ver. 1. to note the aggravation of their sin, that having just now sinned in the same kind and sorely smarted for their sin, and being but newly delivered from their fears and dangers caused thereby, they forthwith return to their vomit and murmur again, and that more passionately than before, expressing themselves in tears and bitter words.
• * 1.435

  1 Cor. 10. 6. Psal. 78. 18. and 106. 14.
• k 1.436

  This word is here taken generally so as to include fish, as the next words shew, and as it is used, 1 Cor. 15. 39. They had indeed flesh and cattel which they brought with them out of Egypt, but these were reserved for breed to be carried into Canaan, and were so few that they would scarce have served them for a moneth, as may be gathered from Numb. 11. 20, 21, 22.
• * 1.437

  Exod. 16. •…•….
• l 1.438

  Either without price, for fish was very plentiful and fishing was there free, or with a very small price; for nothing is some∣times put for a little, as Ioh. 18. 20. Act. 27. 33. and none for few, as Ier. 8. 6. 1 Cor. 2. 8. And this is the more probable because the Egyptians might not tast of fish, nor of the leeks and onions, which they worshipped for Gods, and therefore the Is∣raelites, who speak these words, might have them there upon cheaper termes.
• m 1.439

  Either 1. our life, as the soul signifies, Gen. 9. 5. Psal. 33. 19. Iob 36. 14. or 2. our body, which is oft signified by the soul, as Psal. 16. 10. and 35. 12. and 105▪ 18. So Levit. 19. 28. and 21. 1. Numb. 5. 2.
• n 1.440

  Is wither∣ed and pines away, which possibly might be true through envy and discontent and inordinate appetite, as 2 Sam. 13. 4. Prov. 14. 30.
• o 1.441

  Heb. Our eyes see or look to nothing but this Manna. They speak as it the Manna were onely usefull to please their eyes, with its fine colour and shape, but not to satisfy their appetites or sustain their natures.
• * 1.442

  Exod. 16. 14, 31.
• p 1.443

  Not for colour, for that is black, but for shape and figure.
• † 1.444

  Heb. eye of it as the eye of.
• q 1.445

  Which is either 1. the gum of a tree, of a white and bright colour, or rather 2. a gem or precious stone, as the Hebrew doctours take it, and particularly a pea•…•…l, as some render it, wherewith the Manna doth manifestly agree both in its colour, which is white, Exod. 16. 14. and in its figure which is round. See more on Gen. 2. 12.
• r 1.446

  Or, of the most excellent oyl; or, of the flour of orl: or, as o∣thers, of cakes or past made with the best oyl, the word cakes being easily supplied out of the foregoing member of the verse: or, which is not much differing, like wasers made with honey, as it is said Exod. 16. 31. The nature and use of Manna is here thus particularly described to shew the greatness of their sin in despi∣sing such excellent food, as this was.
• s 1.447

  And then the dew fell again upon it and covered it, as we see Exod. 16. 13, 14. •…•…o the Manna lay hid as it were between two beds of dew. Hence the phrase of hidden Manna, Rev. 2. 17.
• t 1.448

  To note, that they were not ashamed of their sin.
• * 1.449

  Psal.
• u 1.450

  Part∣ly for their great unthankfulness, partly foreseeing the dreadful judgments coming upon them, and partly for his own burden expressed in the following verses.
• x 1.451

  Why didst thou not hear my prayer, when I desired thou wouldest excuse me and commit the care and government of this unruly people to some other person. See Exod. 3. 11. and 4. 10.
• ‖ 1.452

  Or, born them. So Gr.
• y 1.453

  Are they my children, that I should be obliged to provide food and all things for their necessity and desire?
• z 1.454

  Which expression shews the tender care and affection that governours by the command of God ought to have towards their people.
• a 1.455

  (i. e.) The burden of providing for and satisfying of them.
• b 1.456

  Obj. How was he alone, when there were others ad∣ded to help him, Exod. 18. 21, 24? Ans. Those were onely assistant to him in civil causes and smaller matters, but the har∣der and greater affairs, such as this unquestionably was, were brought to Moses and determined by him alone, Exod. 18. 22.
• * 1.457

  See 1 King. 19. 4. Jon. 4. 3.
• c 1.458

  Heb. my evil, i. e. my intolerable anguish and torment, a∣rising from the insuperable difficulty of my office and work of ruling this people, and from the dread of their utter extirpation which they will bring upon themselves, and the dishonour which thence will accrue to God and to religion, as if not I onely but God also were an impostour. Seeing is here put for feeling, as to see death, Psal. 89. 48. Luk. 2. 26. is to suffer it, and to see the salvation of God, Psal. 50. 23. & 91. 16. is to enjoy it.
• * 1.459

  See Exod. 4. 29.
• d 1.460

  Of whom see Exod. 3. 16. and 5. 6. Levit. 4. 15. Deut. 16. 18.
• e 1.461

  Whom thou by experience discernest to be Elders not onely in years and name and place, but also in wisdom and gravity and authority with the people.
• f 1.462

  Not by local motion, but by my powerful presence and o∣peration. See Gen. 11. 5. and Exod. 34. 5.
• * 1.463

  Neh. 9. 20.
• g 1.464

  (i. e.) I will give the same spirit to them which I have given to thee. But as the spirit was not conveyed to them from or through Moses, but immediately from God, so the spirit or its gifts were not by this means impaired in Moses. The spirit is here put for the gifts of the spirit as it is Num. 27. 18. Ioel 2. 28. Io•…•…. 7. 39. Act. 19. 2, 6. 1 Cor. 14. 12, 32. and particularly for the spirit of prophesy, v. 25. whereby they were enabled, as Moses had been and still was, to discern hidden and future things and resolve doubtful and difficult cases, which made them fit for government. It is observable, that God would not, and therefore men should not, call any persons to any office for which they were not sufficiently fit and qualified.
• h 1.465

  (i. e.) Prepare your selves, either to receive the miracu∣lous blessings of God, the flesh you desire: or rather, prepare to meet thy God, O Israel, in the way of his judgments, and to re∣ceive the punishment which God will inflict upon you, for it is evident from ver. 20. that God answered them with a curse in stead of a blessing. Prepare your selves by true repentance, that you may either obtain some mitigation of the plague, or, whilest your bodies are destroyed by the flesh you desire and eat, ver. 33, 34. your souls may be saved from the wrath of God. Sanctifying is oft used for preparing, as Ier. 6. 4. and 12. 3. and 51. 28.
• i 1.466

  Not secretly in your closets, but openly and impudently in the doors of your tents, ver. 10. calling heaven and earth to witness your cries and complaints.
• † 1.467

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dayes.
• k 1.468

  Which meat loathed and violently vomited up frequently doth.
• l 1.469

  Being glutted with the abundance of it. Thus God destroyes them by granting their desires, and turnes even their blessings into curses: whilest he deals much more favourably with Moses, though he also fell into the same sin with the peo∣ple, i. e. impatience and murmuring. But God will make a great difference between persons and persons, and between Mo∣ses his sins of infirmity and the peoples presumptuous and oft repeated provocations.
• m 1.470

  (i. e.) You have lightly esteemed his bounty and manifold blessings in Manna and other things, and have preserred the leeks, onions, &c. of Egypt before them all: you have sleighted and distrusted his promises and provi∣dence after so long and large experience of it.
• n 1.471

  Who is pre∣sent and resident with you to observe all your carriages and to punish your offences. This is added as a great aggravation of the crime, to sin in the presence of the Judge.
• o 1.472

  Why did God do us such an injury? why did we so foolishly follow and obey him in coming forth?
• * 1.473

  Exod. 3•…•…. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 chap. 1. 45.
• p 1.474

  Fit for war, Exod. 12. 37. besides women, children, &c. That Moses speaks this as doubting or distrusting Gods words is evident enough from ver. 22, 23. And that Moses was not re∣markably punished for this as he was afterward for the same sin Numb. 20. next to Gods good pleasure may be imputed to the different circumstances of this and that sin: this was the first great offence of this kind, and therefore more easily passed by, that was after warning and against more light and experience. This seems to have been spoken secretly in Moses his breast: that openly and publickly before the people, and to their scandal, and therefore it was fit to be openly and severely punished to prevent the contagion of that example.
• q 1.475

  Will they be sufficient for them? or where shall they have more?
• * 1.476

  Isa. 50. 2. and 59. 1.
• r 1.477

  (i. e.) Less able to work such great and glorious miracles as I have done.
• s 1.478

  Out of the tabernacle, into which he entred to receive Gods answers from the Mercy-seat, Numb. 7. 89.
• t 1.479

  Either they are called seventy from the stated number, though two of them were lacking, ver. 26. as the Apostles are called the twelve, Mat. 26. 20. when one of that number was absent: or, he is said to have gathered them, when he gave command to gather them.
• u 1.480

  Partly that the awe of God might be imprinted upon their hearts that they might more seriously undertake and more faithfully manage their high employment, partly to gain them the more authority and respect from the people, and principally, because that was the place where God manifested himself and gave his blessings, and therefore there he would bestow his spirit upon them.
• x 1.481

  (i. e.) Not onely moved them for a time, but took up his settled abode with them, because the use and end of this gift was not temporary but perpetual.
• y 1.482

  (i. e.) Discoursed of the word and works of God in a singular and marvellous manner, as the Prophets did. So this word is used 1 Sam. 10. 5, 6. Ioel 2. 28. Act. 2. 17. 1 Cor. 14. 3. Yet were they not hereby constituted Prophets or teachers, but civil Magistrates and Rulers, who together with the spirit of government, which is here sufficiently implied, received also the spirit of Prophecy, as a sign and seal both to themselves and to the people that God had called them to that employment and would be with them in it, as it was with Saul upon the same occasion, 1 Sam. 10. 10.
• † 1.483

  Gr. added, or •…•…ded no 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• ‖ 1.484

  Either for that day, they continued in that exercise all that day, and, it may be, all the night too, as it is said of Saul, 1 Sam. 19. 24. or, afterwards also, to note that this was a continued gift conferred upon them to enable them the better to discharge their Magistracy; which was more expedient for them then for the Rulers of other people, because the Iews were under a Theocracy or the government of God, and even their civil controversies were decided out of that word of God which the Prophets expounded, and in their wilderness condi∣tion they had frequent occasions of seeking counsel from God, which was the work of Prophets, and they were to determine all things agreeably to the mind and will of God, which there∣fore they were obliged to study. Others translate the words, and they added not: so the sence is, They prophecyed onely this day for an assurance of vocation to and due qualification for their work, but afterwards they prophecyed no more, the gift of prophecy ceased in them, and onely the spirit of govern∣ment rested upon them.
• z 1.485

  Not going to the Tabernacle, as the rest did, either mo∣destly declining that high employment from an humble sence of their own insufficiency, as Saul did, 1 Sam. 10. 22. or not having sufficient or seasonable notice to repair thither: or, being de∣tained in the camp and in their dwellings whether by unclean∣ness, or sickness, or some urgent occasion, not without Gods special providence, that so the Miracle might be more evident, and their call and authority more unquestionable to all the peo∣ple.
• a 1.486

  To wit in a book or paper by Moses, who by Gods di∣rection nominated the fittest and worthiest persons.
• b 1.487

  Fearing least his authority should be diminished by their prophesying and thereby, as by the signal given at this time, taking authority to themselves without his knowledge and con∣sent.
• c 1.488

  Or, one of his choice ministers, a chosen or excellent person: which may be emphatically added, to note that even great and good men may mistake and mis-judge about the works of God. Or, from his youth, as the words will bear, and the Chaldee, Syr. &c. render it. So it may be added as a reason why Ioshua a∣bove others was concerned for Moses his honour and authority.
• * 1.489

  See Luk. 9. 49.
• d 1.490

  He seared either schisme, or sedition, or that by their usurpa∣tion of authority independently upon Moses and separately from him, his power and esteem might be lessened, as the next words shew.
• e 1.491

  Art thou grieved because the gifts and graces of God are imparted to others besides me? Compare Ioh. 3. 26.
• f 1.492

  He saith Prophets, not rulers, for that he knew was absurd and im∣possible.
• g 1.493

  Among the people, to exercise the gifts and authority now or formerly received.
• * 1.494

  Exod. 16. 1•…•…. Psal. 78. 26. and 105. 40.
• h 1.495

  (i. e.) An extraordinary and miracuious wind both for its vehemency and for its effects.
• i 1.496

  A delicious and very nourish∣ing food, which, considering their greedy appetite, and the newness and plenty of it, disposed them to surfets and other di∣stempers of body, and prepared the way for the following plague. God gave them quails once before Exod. 16. 13. but neither in the same quantity, nor with the same design and effect as now.
• k 1.497

  Principally from the Red sea, and both sides of it; where, by the report of antient heathen writers, they were then in great numbers, and, no doubt, were wonderfully increased by Gods special providence for this very occasion.
• † 1.498

  Heb. as it were we•…•… the way of a 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• l 1.499

  Not as if the quails did cover all the ground two cubits high for a days journey on each side of the camp, for then there had been no place left where they could spread them all abroad round about the camp, as it is said they did, ver. 32. but the meaning is, that the quails came and fell down round about the camp for a whole days journey on each side of it, and that in all that space they lay here and there in great heaps, which were oft-times two cubirs high.
• m 1.500

  Or rather rose up, which word is oft used for attempting or beginning to do any business.
• n 1.501

  Some at one time, and some at the other, and some, through greediness or diffidence, at both times.
• o 1.502

  (i. e.) Ten ass loads. Which if it seem incredible, you must consider, 1. that the gatherers here were not all the people, which could not be without great confusion and other inconveniencies, but some on the behalf of all, possibly one for each family, or the like, while the rest were exercised about o∣ther necessary things. So the meaning is not, that every Israelite had so much for his share, but that every collector gathered so much for the family or others by whom he was intrusted. 2. that the people did not gather for their present use onely, but for a good while to come as we shall see, and being greedy and distrustful of Gods goodness, it is not strange if they gather∣ed much more than they needed. 3. that the word, rendred homers, may signify heaps, as it doth Exod. 8. 14. Iudg. 15. 16. Hab. 3. 15. and ten is oft put for many, and so the sence is, that every one gathered several heaps. If yet the number seems incredible, it must be further known. 4. that heathen and other authors affirm that in those eastern and southern countries quails are innumerable, so that in one part of Italy within the compass of five miles there were taken about an hundred thousand of them every day for a moneth together; and that sometimes they fly so thick over the sea, that being weary they fall into ships, sometimes in such numbers that they sink them with their weight, as Varro and Solinus affirm. And Athenaeus relates that in Egypt, a country prodigiou•…•…ly populous, as all agree, they were in such plenty, that all those vast num∣bers of people could not consume them but were forced to salt them and keep them for their future use. So that there is no need at all that God should create innumerable quails for this purpose: which yet if it were affirmed he did▪ Atheists and An∣ti-scripturists have no occasion of triumph, since they must ei∣ther own the creation of the world, which is a far greater mi∣racle, or ascribe the production of the world to a casual jumble of Atoms, which is more senceless and ridiculous than all the fables of the Poets.
• p 1.503

  That so they might dry them, and salt them, and preserve them for their future use, according to what they had seen and learned in Egypt.
• * 1.504

  Psal. •…•…8. 3•…•…▪ 31.
• q 1.505

  Heb. cut off, to wit, from their mout•…•…, which is here un∣derstood, and expressed I•…•…t 1. 5. i. e. ere it was taken away, as the flocks are said to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉. •…•…. 1•…•…. when they are lost and perished. The sence is▪ before they had done eating their quails, which lasted for a moneth, as appears from ver. 20.
• r 1.506

  Whether it was lea•…•…ness sent into them. Psal. 106. 15. whereby the food was deprived of its nourishing power which it hath onely from Gods blessing▪ or 〈◊〉〈◊〉, •…•… punishment most suitable to their sin, and most likely to follow their in∣temperate desire and use of this food; or the pestilence, it is not much material: but a great and sore plague unquestionably it was. Quest. Why did God so sorely punish the peoples mur∣muring and complaining for lack of flesh here, when he spar∣ed them after the same sin, Exod. 16? Ans. Because this sin was a far greater sin than that and aggravated with worse circum∣stances; as proceeding not from necessity, as that did, when as yet they had no food, but from meer lust and wantonness, when they had Manna constantly given them; as committed after large experience of Gods care and kindness, after God had pardoned their former sins, and after God had in a solemn and terrible manner made known his laws and their duty to them.
• ‖ 1.507

  That is, the graves of lust.
• s 1.508

  Heb. the graves of lust, i. e. of the men that lusted, as it here follows. The abstract for the concrete, which is frequent, as poverty, 2 King. 24. 14. pride, Psal. 36. 11. deceit, sins, Prov. 13. 6, &c. dreams, Ier. 27. 9. are put for men who are poor, or proud, or deceitful, or sinful, or dreamers. And it notes, that this plague did not sieze upon all that did eat of the quails, for then all had been destroyed, but onely upon those who were inordinate both in the desire and use of them.
• t 1.509

  Of which place see on Numb. 33. 17. and Deut. 1. 1.
• † 1.510

  Heb. they were in, &c.
• a 1.511

  Whom God permitted to murmur against their brother partly to exercise and discover the admirable meekness and pa∣tience for the instruction of after ages: and partly that by this shaking Moses his authority might take the deeper root, and the people might be deterred from all sedition and rebellion a∣gainst him, by this example. Miriam seems to be first named, because she was the chief instigatour or first mover of the se∣dition, wherefore she also is more eminently punished.
• ‖ 1.512

  Or, Cushite.
• b 1.513

  Which was either 1. Zipporah, who is here called an Ethiopian, in the Hebrew a Cushite, because she was a Midianite: the word Cush be∣ing generally used in scripture, not for Ethiopia properly so cal∣led below Egypt, but for Arabia, as some late learned men have evidently proved from 2 King. 19. 9. 2 Chron. 21. 16. Ezek. 29. 10. and 30. 8, 9. Hab. 3. 7. and other places. If she be meant, as it is commonly conceived, I suppose they did not quarrel with him for marrying her, because that was done long since, but for indulging her too much, and being swayed by her and her relations, by whom they might think he was per∣swaded to make this innovation and to chuse seventy Rulers, as he had been formerly, Exod. 18. by which copartnership in government they thought their authority and reputation much diminished, especially when no notice was taken nor use made of them in the choice, but all was done by the direction of Moses and for his assistance in the government. And because they durst not accuse God, who was the chief agent in it, they charge Moses, his instrument, as the manner of men is. or 2. some other woman, though not named in Scripture, whom he marri∣ed either whilest Zipporah lived, or rather because she was now dead, though that, as many other things; be not recorded. For, as the quarrel seems to be about his marrying a stranger, so it is probable it was a late and fresh occasion about which they contended, and not a thing done 40 years agoe. And it was lawful for him aswell as any other to marry an Ethiopian or Ara∣bian woman, provided she were, as doubtless this woman was, a sincere proselyte, which were by the law of God admitted to the same priviledges with the Israelites, Exod. 12. 48. so there might be many reasons why Moses might chuse to marry such a person rather than an Israelite, or why God so ordered it by his providence, either because she was a person of eminent worth and vertue, or because God intended that the government should not be continued in the hands of Moses his children, and therefore would have some political blemish to be upon the fa∣mily, as being strangers by one parent. And this they here urge as a blemish to Moses also.
• * 1.514

  Exod. 2. 21.
• † 1.515

  Heb. taken.
• * 1.516

  Mic. 6. 4.
• c 1.517

  Are not we Prophets as well as he? so Aaron was made, Exod. 4. 15, 16. and so Miriam is called, Exod. 15. 20. See also Mic. 6. 4. And Moses hath debased and mixed the holy seed, which we have not done. Why then should he take all power to himself and rule and make rulers as he pleaseth with∣out consulting us in the case?
• d 1.518

  (i. e.) Observed their words and carriage to Moses.
• e 1.519

  This is added as the reason why Moses took no notice of their reproach, but was as one that heard it not, and why God did so speedily and severely plead Moses his cause, because he did not avenge himself. Quest. 1. Did it become Moses thus to com∣mend himself? Answ. 1. The holy pen-men of Scripture are not to be measured or censured by other profane Writers, be∣cause they are guided by special instinct, in every thing they write; and as they oft-times publish their own and their near relations greatest faults, where it may be useful to the honour of God, and the edification of the Church in after ages, so it is not strange if for the same reasons sometimes they commend themselves, especially when they are forced to it by the inso∣lence and contempt of their adversaries, which was Moses his case here, in which case St. Paul also commends himself, 2 Cor. 11. 5, &c. and 12. 11, 12. Which they might the better do, because all their writings and carriage made it evident to all men that they did not this out of vain glory, and that they were exalted above the affectation of mens praises and the dread of mens reproaches. 2. This might be added, as some other clauses were, by some succeeding Prophet, which was no disparagement to the authority of the holy Scriptures, seeing it is all written by one hand, though •…•…ers pens be used by it. Quest. 2. How was Moses so meek, when we oft-times read of his anger, as Exod. 11. 8. and 16. 20. and 32. 19. Levit. 10. 16. Numb. 16. 15. and 20. 10, 11. compared with Psal. 106. 32, 33. Answ. 1. The meekest men upon earth are provoked sometimes, yea oftner then Moses was. 2. True meekness doth not exclude all anger, but onely such as is unjust or immode∣rate or implacable. Moses was and ought to be angry where God was offended and dishonoured, as he was in almost all the places alledged.
• f 1.520

  Partly to shew his great respect unto Moses, and unto the grace of meekness; and partly to stifle the beginings of the sedition, that this example might not spread amongst the people, who had too much of that leaven among them.
• g 1.521

  To wit, out of your private dwellings, and from amongst the people, both that you may not infect them by such scandalous words, and partly that you may know my pleasure and your own doom.
• h 1.522

  Where they stood wit hout, not being admitted into the Tabernacle, as Aaron used to be: which is noted as a sign of Gods displeasure.
• i 1.523

  If you be Prophets, as you pretend, yet know there is a difference among Prophets, nor do I put the equal authority and honour upon all of them.
• k 1.524

  Whereby God represents things to the mind of a Prophet when he is awake, as Gen. 15. 1. and 46. 2. Dan. 8. 18. and 10. 8.
• l 1.525

  By which God manifests his mind to them in a dream, as Gen. 20. 3. and 28. 12.
• * 1.526

  Heb. 3. 2.
• m 1.527

  (i. e.) Whom I have set over all my house, i. e. my Church and people, and therefore over you, and who hath discharged his office faithfully, and not partially and self-seek∣ingly, as you falsly accuse him.
• * 1.528

  Exod. 33. 11.
• n 1.529

  (i. e.) Distinctly, by an articulate voice; immediately, not by an interpreter, nor by shadows and representations in his fancy, as it is in visions and dreams; and familiarly. This is called speaking face to face, 2 Epist. of Iohn ver. 12. and 3 Epist. ver. 14.
• o 1.530

  Plainly and certainly.
• p 1.531

  Not in parables, simili∣tudes, riddles, dark resemblances, as by shewing a boyling pot, an Almond Tree, &c. to Ieremy, a chariot with wheels, &c. to Eze∣kiel.
• q 1.532

  Not the face or essence of God, which no man can see and live, Exod. 33. 20. it being invisible, Col. 1. 15. and ne∣ver seen by man, Iohn 1. 18 but some singular manifestation of his glorious presence, as Exod. 33. 11, 20, &c. and 34. 5, &c. Deut. 34. 10. Yea the Son of God appeared to him in an humane shape, which he took up for a time, that he might give him a forecast of his future incarnation.
• r 1.533

  Who is so in such an eminent and extraordinary manner.
• s 1.534

  From the door of the Tabernacle, in token of his great displeasure, not waiting for their answer, and judging them un∣worthy of any further discourse.
• t 1.535

  Not from the whole Tabernacle, for then they must have removed, but from that part of the Tabernacle, whither it was come, to that part which was directly over the Mercy∣seat, where it constantly abode.
• * 1.536

  Deut. 24. 9.
• u 1.537

  She, and not Aaron, either because she was first or chief in the transgression; or because God would not have his worship either interrupted or dishonour∣ed, which it must have been if Aaron had been leprous.
• x 1.538

  This kind of leprosie was the most virulent and incurable of all. See Exod. 4. 6. 2 King. 5. 27. It is true, when the leprosie began in a particular part, and thence spread it self over all the flesh by degrees, and at last made it all white, that was an evidence of the cure of the leprosie, Levit. 13. 12, 13. but it was other∣wise when one was suddenly and extraordinarily smitten with this universal whiteness, which shewed the great corruption of the whole mass of blood, as it was here.
• y 1.539

  Let not the guilt and punishment of this sin rest upon us, upon her in this kind, upon me in any other kind, but pray to God for the pardon and removal of it.
• z 1.540

  Either naturally, because part of her flesh was putrefied and dead, and not to be restored but by the mighty power of God: Or morally, because she was cut off from all converse with others, Levit. 13. 46.
• a 1.541

  Like an untimely birth without due shape and proportion, or like a still born child, that hath been for some time dead in the womb, which when it comes forth, is white and putrefied and part of it consumed.
• * 1.542

  See Heb. 12. 9.
• b 1.543

  (i. e.) Expressed some eminent token of indignation and contempt, which this was, Iob 30. 10. Isa. 50. 6.
• c 1.544

  And withdraw her self, from her fathers presence, as Ionathan did upon a like occasion, 1 Sam. 20. 34. So though God healed her according to Moses his request, yet he would have her pub∣lickly bear the shame of her sin, and be a warning to others to keep them from the same transgression.
• * 1.545

  Lev. 13. 46.
• d 1.546

  The time appointed for cleansing the unclean. See Numb. 6. 9. and 31. 19.
• e 1.547

  Which was a testimony of respect to her both from God and from the people, God so ordering it, partly least she should be overwhelmed by such a publick rebuke from God, and part∣ly least, she being a Prophetess, together with her person the gift of Prophesie should come into contempt.
• f 1.548

  Where they abode, as is said, Numb. 11. 35. for Miriams sake.
• g 1.549

  (i. e.) In another part of the same wilderness, as may be gathered from Numb. 10. 12. See also Deut. 33. 2. It is possi∣ble they might have removed out of one part of that wilderness into another wilderness, and then returned again into another part of it, as we know the Israelites had many strange windings and turnings in their Wilderness travels. And this part was more especially called Rithmah Numb. 33. 18. and Kadesh-bar∣nea, Numb. 13. 26. Deut. 1. 19. which were two noted places in that part, both which seem to be comprehended within their camp or near adjoyning to it.
• a 1.550

  In answer to the peoples petition about it, as is evident from Deut. 1. 22. And it is probable from the following sto∣ry, that the people desired it out of diffidence of Gods pro∣mise, and providence, though Moses liked of it as a prudent course to learn where or how to make the first invasion. And God granted their desire for their trial and punishment, as well knowing from what root it came.
• * 1.551

  chap. 32. 8. Deut. 1. 22.
• b 1.552

  Do as the people press thee to do.
• c 1.553

  (i. e.) Which comes from their several parents or Patriarchs.
• d 1.554

  A person of wisdom and authority which might make his witness more considerable with the people.
• e 1.555

  Called also Ioshua, ver. 16.
• f 1.556

  (i. e.) Of that part of the tribe of Ioseph, which is pe∣culiarly called the tribe of Manasseh, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the other part of it was called the tribe of Ephraim, ver. 8. The name of Ioseph is else∣where appropriated to Ephraim, as Ezek. 37. 16, 19. Rev. 7. 8. here to Manesseh, possibly to aggravate the sin of the ruler of this tribe, who did so basely degenerate from his noble ancestor, Ioseph.
• g 1.557

  Oshea notes a desire of Salvation, signifying, Save we pray thee, but Iehoshua, or Ioshua includes a promise of Salvation, that he should save, or that God by his hands should save the people. So this was a prophecy of his succession to Moses in the government and of the success of his arms.
• h 1.558

  (i. e.) Into the Southern part of Canaan, which was the nearest part, and the worst too, being dry and desert, Ios. 15. 1, 3. Iudg. 1. 15. Psal. 126. 4. and therefore fittest for them to enter and pass through with less observation.
• i 1.559

  (i. e.) Into the mountainous country, and thence into the valleys, and so take an exact survey of the whole land.
• k 1.560

  Both for largeness, and for nature and quality as is more particularly expressed ver. 19, 20.
• l 1.561

  Healthful, or unwholesome, fruitful or barren.
• m 1.562

  As the Arabians did, or in unwalled Villages, which, like tents, are exposed to an enemy.
• n 1.563

  Rich and fertile.
• o 1.564

  Doubt not but God will preserve you in this dangerous journey, and be not dismayed nor discouraged if you find the people numerous and potent and well fortified.
• p 1.565

  In the south of Canaan, Numb. 34. 3. Jos. 15. 3. differ∣ing from the wilderness of Sin, which was nigh unto Egypt, Exod. 16. 1.
• q 1.566

  (i. e.) From the South they passed through the whole land even to the Northern parts of it, Rehob, a city in the North-west part, Ios. 19. 28. Iudg. 1. 31. and Hemath, a city in the North-east part, Ios. 19. 35. Ezek. 47. 17. And that they might more expeditiously and securely perform this office it is probable, that they divided themselves into several small par∣ties, and informed themselves not onely by their eye, but also by their ear and the information of persons of whom they en∣quired about the nature and condition of their land.
• r 1.567

  Here Moses having generally described their progress and course from South to North, now returns more particularly to relate some memorable places and passages, as that having en∣tred the land in the southern parts, they travelled then till they came to Hebron.
• s 1.568

  Heb. He came, to wit, Caleb, as appears from Ios. 14. 9, 12, 14. For, as was now intimated, the spies di∣stributed their work among them, and went either severally, or by pairs, and, it seems, the survey of this part was left to Caleb.
• * 1.569

  Josh. 15. 14. Judg. 1. 10.
• t 1.570

  A famous giant so called, whose children these are called, either more generally, as all giants sometimes were, or rather more specially, because Arbah, from whom Hebron was called Kiriath-ar∣bah, was the father of Anak, Ios. 15. 13. And this circumstance is mentioned as an evidence of the goodness of that land and soil, because the giants chose it for their habitation.
• t 1.571

  A famous giant so called, whose children these are called, either more generally, as all giants sometimes were, or rather more specially, because Arbah, from whom Hebron was called Kiriath-ar∣bah, was the father of Anak, Ios. 15. 13. And this circumstance is mentioned as an evidence of the goodness of that land and soil, because the giants chose it for their habitation.
• * 1.572

  u This seems to be noted to confront the Egyptians who vainly boasted of the antiquity of their city Zoan above all places.
• * 1.573

  Deut. 1. 24.
• ‖ 1.574

  Or, Valley.
• x 1.575

  Either for the weight of it, considering the length of the way they were to carry it, or for the preservation of it whole and entire. In those Eastern and Southern countries there are vines and grapes of an extraordinary bigness as Strabo and Pliny affirm.
• ‖ 1.576

  Or, Valley.
• ‖ 1.577

  That is, a cluster of grapes.
• y 1.578

  So called by way of abbreviation, which is frequent in He∣brew names, for Kadesh-barnea, Deut. 1. 19. which some rashly confound with Kadesh in the wilderness of Sin, Numb. 20. 1. and 27. 14. and 33. 16. into which they came not till the 40th. year after their coming out of Egypt, as appears from Numb. 33. 37, 38. whereas they were in this Kadesh in the second year and before they received the sentence of their forty years abode in the wilderness.
• z 1.579

  In the audience of the people, as appears from ver. 30.
• * 1.580

  Exod. 33. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• a 1.581

  They craftily begin their relation with commendations that their following slanders might be more easily believed.
• * 1.582

  Deut. 2. 1•…•… 21.
• b 1.583

  Potent both for the strength of their body and the valour of their minds.
• * 1.584

  Deut. 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• c 1.585

  Where we are to enter the land, and they who were so eager and fierce against us that they came into the wilder∣ness to fight with us, will without doubt oppose us when we come close by their land and are about to settle in their neighbourhood, the rather, to revenge themselves for their former loss and shame received by us. Therefore they men∣tion them, though they were no Canaanites.
• d 1.586

  (i. e.) In the mountainous country in the South-east part of the land, so that you cannot enter there without great difficulty both because of the noted strength and valour of those people, and because of the advantage they have from the mountains.
• e 1.587

  Not the midland Sea, which is commonly understood by that expression, but the salt or dead sea, as appears, 1. because it is that sea which is next to Iordan, as here follows: 2. because the Canaanites dwelt principally in those parts and not near the mid-land sea. So these guard the entrance on the east-side, as the others do on the South.
• f 1.588

  Together with Ioshua, as is manifest from Numb. 14. 6, 7, 30. but Caleb alone is here mentioned, possibly because he spake first and most, which he might better do, because he might be presumed to be more impartial than Ioshua, who being Mo∣ses his Minister might be thought to speak onely what he knew his master would like.
• g 1.589

  Which implies either that they had began to murmur, or that by their looks and carriages they discovered that grief and anger which boiled in their breasts.
• h 1.590

  Or, towards Moses, against whom they were incensed, as the man who had brought them into such sad circumstances.
• i 1.591

  Part∣ly in moral probability, because we are one people united un∣der one head, whereas they are divided into several nations and governments of differing counsels and interests and inclinations, and principally because of the assistance of the almighty God.
• k 1.592

  All of them, Ioshua excepted.
• l 1.593

  Both in stature of body and numbers of people. Thus they wickedly question the po∣wer and truth and goodness of God, of all which they had such ample testimonies.
• m 1.594

  Heb. brought forth, to wit, out of their mouthes: they ut∣tered a reproach or reproachful words.
• n 1.595

  (i. e.) Against, or, concerning the land. It is the genitive case of the object, as Mat. 10. 1. and 14. 1.
• * 1.596

  Lev. 2•…•…▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• o 1.597

  Not so much by civil wars, as most think, for that was likely to make their conquest more easie; nor by the barrenness of the soil, which consumed the peo∣ple with the excessive pains it required to make it fruitful, as others think, for they confessed the excellency of the land, ver. 27. but rather by the unwholesomness of the air and place which they guesse•…•… from the many funerals, which, as some Hebrew Writers not without probability affirm, they observed in their travels through it: though that came to pass from ano∣ther cause, even from the singular providence of God, which, to facilitate the Israelites conquest, cut off vast numbers of the Canaanites either by a plague, or by the hornet sent before them, as is expressed, Ios. 24. 12. or some other way.
• * 1.598

  Amos 2•…•…▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• † 1.599

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 statures.
• p 1.600

  (i. e.) Small and contemptible.
• a 1.601

  Except Caleb and Ioshua and some few others. A Synec∣dochical expression, the whole for the greatest part.
• b 1.602

  As the instruments and occasions of their present calamity.
• * 1.603

  See v. 28, 29.
• c 1.604

  It was not long before they had their desire and did die in the wilderness.
• d 1.605

  From the instruments they rise higher and strike at God the chief cause and author of their journey: by which we see the prodigious growth and progress of sin when it is not resist∣ed.
• e 1.606

  To the Canaanites whose land we were made to believe we should possess.
• f 1.607

  Instead of Moses, one who will be more faithful to our inte∣rest than he.
• g 1.608

  This was but a purpose or a desire, and yet it is imputed to them as if they had done it, Nehem. 9. 16, 17. they appointed a captain, &c. even as Abrahams purpose to offer up Isaac is reckoned for the deed, Heb. 11. 17.
• * 1.609

  g Stupendious madness! whence should they have protection against the many hazards, and provision against all the wants of the wil∣derness? could they expect eit•…•…er Gods cloud to cover and guide them, or Manna from heaven to feed them? who should con∣duct them over the Red Sea? or, if they went another way, who should defend them against those nations by whose bor∣ders they were to pass? what entertainment could they ex∣pect from the Egyptians, whom they had deserted and brought to so much ruine?
• h 1.610

  As humble and earnest suppliants, either, to the people, to intreat them to desist from their wicked and pernicious en∣terprize: or rather, to God, by comparing this with Numb. 16. 4. and 20. 6. the onely re•…•…uge to which Moses resorted in all such straits, and who alone was able to still and govern this tumultuous and stiff-necked people.
• i 1.611

  That they might be awakened to apprehend their sin and danger, when they saw Mos•…•…s at his prayers, whom God never used to deny and never failed to defend even with the destruction of his enemies.
• k 1.612

  To testifie their hearty grief for t•…•…e peoples blasphemy a∣gainst God and sedition against Moses, and that dreadful judgment which they easily foresaw this must bring upon the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and people of God.
• l 1.613

  If by our rebellion and ingratitude we do not provoke God to loath and forsake us.
• m 1.614

  We shall destroy them as easily as we do our bread or common food. Compare Numbers 24. 8. Psal. 14. 4.
• † 1.615

  Heb. shadow.
• n 1.616

  (i. e.) Their counsel, conduct, and courage, and especi∣ally, God, who was pleased to afford them his protection till their iniquities were full, Gen. 15. 16. is utterly depart∣ed from them and hath given them up as a prey to us.
• o 1.617

  By his special grace and almighty power to save us from them and from all our enemies.
• p 1.618

  Now in extremity of danger to rescue his faithful servants, and to stop the rage of the people.
• q 1.619

  (i. e.) Upon or above the tabernacle, where the cloud usually resided, in which the glory of God did appear upon occasion, and now in a more illustrious manner, as the state of things required
• r 1.620

  This was not an absolute determination, as the event shew∣ed, but onely a commination, like that of Ninevehs destruction within 40 days, with a condition implyed, except there be speedy repentance, or powerful intercession.
• * 1.621

  Exod. 32. 1•…•…,
• * 1.622

  Exod. 32. 12. Deut. 32. 27.
• s 1.623

  (i. e.) In case thou dost utterly destroy them.
• t 1.624

  Where∣by thou didst get great honour to thy self, which now thou wilt certainly lose.
• u 1.625

  For there was much entercouse between these two nati∣ons.
• * 1.626

  Exod. 15. 14. Josh. 2. 9. and 5. 1.
• * 1.627

  Exod. 13. 21.
• x 1.628

  (i. e.) Altogether or to a man, and suddenly as it were by one blow as if all had but one neck.
• * 1.629

  Deut. 9. 28▪
• y 1.630

  His power was quite spent in bringing them out of E∣gypt, and could not finish the work he had begun and had sworn to do.
• z 1.631

  (i. e.) Appear to be great, discover its greatness. A real verb put for a declarative, or the thing for the manifestation of the thing. And this may be understood either 1. of Gods po∣wer in preserving the people and carrying them on into Ca∣naan, which sence may seem to be favoured by the foregoing verse, where the Egyptians deny that God had power to do so. And according to that sence he addes the following words, not as an explication of this power, but 〈◊〉〈◊〉 an argument to move him to shew forth his power f•…•…r his people notwithstand∣ing their 〈◊〉〈◊〉, according •…•…s, or rather 〈◊〉〈◊〉 (as the Hebrew word is oft rendred) he had spoken sa•…•…ing, &c. and so he should maintain the honour and the truth of his own name or of those titles which he had ascribed to himself. Or 2. the power of his grace and mercy, or the greatness of his mercy, as he calls it, ver. 19. in pardoning of this and their other sins: for to this the following words manifestly restrain it, according as thou hast spoken, &c. where the pardon of their sins is the onely instance of▪ this power both described in God titles, ver. 18. and pray∣ed for by Moses, ver. 19. pardon, I beseech thee, &c. and grant∣ed by God in answer to him, ver. 20. I have pardoned, &c. Nor is it strange that the pardon of sin, especially of such great sins, be spoken of as an act of power in God, because un∣doubtedly it is an act of omnipotent, and infinite goodness; whence desparing sinners sometimes cry out that, their sins are greater than God can pardon, as some translate Cains words, Gen. 4. 13. And since power is applied to Gods wrath in pu∣nishing sin, Rom. 9. 22. why may it not as well be attributed to Gods mercy in forgiving it? Especially if it be considered that even in men revenge is an act of impotency, and conse∣quently it must needs be an act of power to conquer their passi∣ons and inclinations to revenge and to pardon those enemies whom they could destroy.
• * 1.632

  Exod. 34. 6. Psal. 103. 8.
• * 1.633

  Exod. 20. 5. and 34. 7.
• a 1.634

  These words may seem to be very improperly mentioned, as being a powerful argument to move God to destroy this wick∣ed people, and not to pardon then. It may be answered, that Moses useth these words together with the rest partly because he would not sever what God had put together, and partly to shew that he did not desire a full and absolute pardon, but was willing that God should execute his vengeance upon the principal authours of this rebellion, and leave some character of his displeasure upon all the people, as God did, but onely that God would not disinherit them, ver. 12. nor kill all the people as one man, ver. 15. nor destroy them both root and branch, because he had promised not to extend his wrath against them in punishing their sins beyond the third and fourth generation. But the truer answer seems to be, that these words are to be translated otherwise and in destroying he will not utterly destroy, though he visit the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth generation. Of which see the notes on Exod. 34. 7. where all this verse is explained.
• ‖ 1.635

  Or, hitherto.
• b 1.636

  After many and great provocations: shew thy self still to be the same sin-pardoning God.
• c 1.637

  So far, as not utterly to destroy them, as I threatned ver. 12. and thou didst fear and beg the prevention of it, ver. 15.
• * 1.638

  Psal. 72. 19.
• d 1.639

  (i. e.) With the report of the glorious and righteous acts of God in punishing this rebellious people in manner following. That this is the true sence, appears both from the particle of opposition, and the solemn introduction of them, But truly as I live, and from the following verses, because all these men, &c. which come in without any note of opposition, and have a ma∣nifest relation to and connexion with this verse.
• c 1.640

  (i. e.) My glorious appearances in the cloud, and in the Tabernacle.
• f 1.641

  (i. e.) Many times. A certain number for an uncertain, as Gen. 31. 7. Levit. 26. 8. Iob 19. 3. Though some reckon ten times precisely wherein they did eminently provoke God.
• * 1.642

  Deut. 1. 35. Psal. 95. 11. and 106. 26. Heb. 3. 17.
• † 1.643

  Heb. if t•…•…ey see the land.
• * 1.644

  Josh. 14. 6, 8, 9.
• g 1.645

  Ioshua is not here named, because he was not now a∣mong the people, but a constant attendant upon Moses, nor was he to be reckoned as one of them, any more than Moses and Aaron were, because he was to be their chief commander.
• h 1.646

  (i. e.) Was a man of another temper, and carriage, faithful and couragious, not acted by that evil spirit of cowardize, un∣belief, unthankfulness, disobedience; which ruled in his bre∣thren, but by the spirit of God.
• i 1.647

  (i. e.) Universally and con∣stantly, in and through difficulties and dangers, which made his partners halt.
• k 1.648

  In general Canaan, and particularly He∣bron and the adjacent parts, Ios. 14. 9.
• l 1.649

  Or, shall expell it, i. e. its inhabitants, the land being oft put for the people of it. Compare Ios. 8. 7. and 14. 12.
• m 1.650

  Beyond the mountain at the foot whereof they now were, ver. 40. And this clause is added, either 1. as an aggravati∣on of Israels misery and punishment, that being now ready to enter and take possession of the land they are forced to go back into the wilderness: or, 2. as an argument to oblige them more willingly to obey the following command of returning into the wilderness, because their enemies were very near them, and severed from them onely by that Idum•…•…an mountain, and, if they did not speedily depart, their enemies would hear of them and fall upon them, and so the evil which before they causelesly feared would come upon them, they, their wives and their children would become a prey to the Amalekites and Canaanites; because God had forsaken them and would not assist nor defend them. The verse may be rendred thus, And or But, for the present, the Amalekite, and the Canaanite dwell in the valley: therefore (which particle is here understood, as it is in other places) to morrow turn ye, &c. Though some knit these words to the former, and read the place thus, Caleb—and his seed shall possess it, to wit, the land near Hebron, and also, the land of the Amalekites and of the Canaanites that dwell in the valley. Quest. But how are the Canaanites. said to dwell in the valley, here, when they dwelt in the hill, ver. 45. and by the sea-coasts, Numb. 21. 1? Ans. 1. Part of them dwelt in one place, and part in other places. 2. The word, Canaanite, may here be understood more generally of all the inhabitants of Canaan.
• n 1.651

  (i. e.) That leadeth to the Red-sea, and to Egypt, the place whither you de∣sired to return, ver. 3, 4.
• o 1.652

  Or, pardon, as ver. 19, 20. or spare: which words are ne∣cessarily and easily understood. It is a short and imperfect speech, which is frequent in case of anger, as Exod. 32. 32. Psal. 6. 3. and 90. 13.
• * 1.653

  chap. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ and 32. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Deut. 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.654

  See Ve•…•…▪
• p 1.655

  When you wickedly wished you might have died in the wilderness, ver. 2.
• q 1.656

  I will bring your imprecations upon your heads.
• † 1.657

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my hand.
• r 1.658

  (i. e.) Your Nation, for God did not swear to do so to these particular persons.
• ‖ 1.659

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• s 1.660

  Like sheep feeding in the deserts: or, shall be shepherds, i. e. shall live like the shepherds of Arabia, in tents and removing from place to place, having no certain dwelling.
• t 1.661

  (i. e.) So long as to make up the time of your dwelling in the wilderness forty years, as appears from Numb. 33. 8. D•…•…t. 1. 3. and 2. 14. Compare Amos 5. 25. It is manifest, that one whole year and part of another were past before this sin or judgment.
• u 1.662

  (i. e.) The punishment of your whoredomes, to wit, of your Aposta∣cy from and perfidiousness against your Lord, who was your husband and had married you to himself. See Ier. 3. 14. Whence Idolatry is called whoredom.
• * 1.663

  chap. 13. 25.
• * 1.664

  Psal. 95. 10. Ezek. 4. 6.
• x 1.665

  So there should have been 40 years to come, but God was pleased mercifully to accept of the time past as a part of that time.
• ‖ 1.666

  Or, altering of my 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• y 1.667

  That as you have first broken the covenant between you and me by breaking the terms or conditions of it, so I will make it void on my part, by denying you the blessings promised in that covenant and to be given to you in case of your obedience. So you shall see that the breach of promise wherewith you charged me, ver. 3. lies at your door and was forced from me by your perfidiousness. Or, my breach, either pas∣sively, i. e. your breaking off from me, as such pronouns are oft used, as Gen. 50. 4. Isa. 53. 11. and 56. 7. or actively, i. e. my breaking of or departing from you, and stopping the current of my blessings towards you: you shall feel by experi∣ence, how sad your condition is when I withdraw my grace and favour from you.
• * 1.668

  1 Cor. 10. 10. Heb. 3. 17. Jude 5.
• z 1.669

  Either by the pestilence, threatned ver. 12. or by some other sudden and extraordinary judgment.
• a 1.670

  (i. e.) Sent from the cloud in which God dwelt and from whence he spake to Moses, and wherein his glory at this time appeared before all the people, ver. 10. who therefore were all, and these spies a∣mong the rest, before the Lord.
• b 1.671

  (i. e.) Designed or attempted or prepared themselves to go up: for that they were not yet actually gone up plainly ap∣pears from ver. 42. 44. and from Deut. 1. 41. Things de∣signed or indeavoured in Scripture-phrase are oft said to be done. See on Gen. 37. 21, 22. Exod. 8. 18.
• * 1.672

  Deut. 1. 41.
• c 1.673

  Either that command, Go not up, &c. which, though in this place mentioned after, yet may seem to have gone before their transgression, by comparing this place with Deut. 1. 42, 43. or that command above ver. 25. turn ye and get ye into the wilderness, &c. which was a course directly contrary to that which they took.
• d 1.674

  Guilty both of rashness and rebellion, thus running from one extreme to another.
• e 1.675

  Largely so called, but strictly the Amorite, as appears from Deut. 1. 44.
• f 1.676

  So they were a part and branch of those that dwelt in the valley ver. 25. Or, sat, i. e. placed themselves, lay in ambush, expecting your coming.
• * 1.677

  Deut. 1. 44.
• * 1.678

  chap. 21. •…•….
• g 1.679

  A place so called af∣terwards, Numb. 21. 3. from the great slaughter or destruction of the Israelites at this time.
• * 1.680

  Lev. 23. 1•…•….
• a 1.681

  (i. e.) Will certainly give you, notwithstanding this great provocation and my unchangeable commination. And for their better assurance hereof he repeats and amplifies the laws of sa∣crifices, whereby thorough Christ he was or would be recon∣ciled to them and theirs upon their repentance.
• b 1.682

  (i. e.) A peace-offering, as appears 1. because that word put by it self is oft so taken, as Exod. 18. 12. Levit. 17. 5, 8. and 23. 37. Deut. 12. 2•…•…. 2. because the offerings for sins and trespasses had no meat-offerings and drink-offerings attend∣ing upon them, excepting onely the case of the Lepers cleansing, Levit. 14. 10. 3. because this is explained by and called peace-offerings, ver. 8. 4. from the words here following, be∣cause peace-offerings were commonly offered either in perfor∣mance of a vow, or freely, or by Gods command in their so∣lemn feasts, all which are here expressed.
• * 1.683

  Lev. 17. 16. & 22. 21.
• † 1.684

  Heb. separat∣ing.
• * 1.685

  Lev. 13. 8, 12, 36. chap. 28. 16, 27. & 29. 2, 8, 13. Deut. 16. 10.
• * 1.686

  Exod. 29. 18.
• * 1.687

  Lev. 2. 1.
• * 1.688

  Exod. 29. 40. Lev. 23. 13.
• c 1.689

  Or, tenth part, to wit, of an Ephah, i. e. an Omer, Exod 16. 36.
• d 1.690

  Wherein it seems to differ from such meat-offerings as were solitary, and not accessories to other sacrifices.
• e 1.691

  Because this belonged to a better sacrifice than the former; and therefore in the next sacrifice of a bullock, there are three tenth deals. So the accessory sacrifice grows proportionably with the principal.
• * 1.692

  Lev. •…•…. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• f 1.693

  (i. e.) Or any other peace-offerings, to wit, such as were offered either freely or by command, which may be called peace-offerings or thank-offerings, by way of eminency, because such are offer∣ed purely by way of gratitude to God, and with single respect to his command and honour, whereas the peace-offerings made in performance of a vow were made and offered by way of con∣tract and with design of getting some advantage by them.
• g 1.694

  (i. e.) As many cattel as ye sacrifice, so many meat and drink-offerings ye shall offer.
• h 1.695

  To wit, Proselyte: for such offerings were not accepted from others.
• * 1.696

  exod. 12. 49. chap. 9. 14.
• i 1.697

  (i. e.) As to the worship of God: his sacrifices shall be offered in the same manner and accepted by God upon the same terms, as yours: which was a presage of the future calling of the Gentiles. And this is added by way of caution and distin∣ction, to shew that strangers were not upon this pretence to par∣take of their civil priviledges.
• k 1.698

  (i. e.) When ye are about to eat it: for before they did eat it, they were to offer this offering to God.
• l 1.699

  (i. e.) The bread-corn, as that word is used, Iob 28. 5. Psal. 104. 14. Isa. 28. 28.
• m 1.700

  (i. e.) To the Priest of the Lord, as appears from Ezek. 44. 30.
• * 1.701

  Lev. 2. 14. & 23. 10, 16.
• n 1.702

  (i. e.) Of the corn in the threshing-floor, as Deut. 16. 13. when you▪ have gathered in your corn.
• o 1.703

  (i. e.) You shall offer this in the same proportion, to the same persons, i. e. the Priests, and with the same rites.
• * 1.704

  Lev. 4. 2.
• p 1.705

  To wit, those now spoken of, those which concern the out∣ward worship and service of God, or the rites or ceremonies be∣longing to it. And herein principally this law may seem to dif∣fer from that Lev. 4. 13. which speaks of some positive mis∣carriage or doing that which ought not to have been done about the holy things of God, whereas this speaks onely of an omis∣sion of something which ought to have been done about holy ceremonies. But besides this, that law Levit. 4. 13. concerns the whole congregation of Israel as it is there expressed, but this concerns onely the congregation, or a congregation, as it is here expressed ver. 24. i. e. any particular congregation of Israelites, whether of a whole tribe meeting together by their representa∣tives, or a lesser congregation, such as there were to be many in Canaan, and the words rendred, all the congregation, may be, and are by some here, rendred, every congregation. And by vertue of this law, as some suppose, the Israelites newly after their re∣turn from the captivity offered 12 bullocks, one for each tribe, Ezra 8. 35.
• † 1.706

  Heb▪ from the
• r 1.707

  In Lev. 4. the bullock is for a sin-offering, here it is for a burnt-offering, either because they are different laws, as hath been said; or, because here is added a new penalty, to breed the greater caution and diligence in the Israelites, who had given many instances, and now a fresh and eminent instance, of their heedlesness in observing the commands of God: and so, be∣sides that bullock for a sin-offering, which he leaves to be ga∣thered out of Levit. 4. 14. he now requires another bullock for a burnt-offering.
• ‖ 1.708

  Or, Ordi•…•…
• * 1.709

  Lev. 4. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• † 1.710

  Heb. d•…•…▪
• s 1.711

  Understand such things as ought not to be done, and things relating to the worship of God.
• † 1.712

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 high hand.
• t 1.713

  Heb. with an high or lifted up hand, i. e. knowingly, wilfully, boldly, resolvedly, deliberately, designedly. So this phrase is elsewhere used. See Exod. 14. 8. Lev. 26. 21. Numb. 33. 3. Iob 15. 26. Psal. 19. 13.
• u 1.714

  (i. e.) He sets God at defiance, and exposeth him to contempt, as if he were unworthy of any regard, and unable to punish transgressors.
• x 1.715

  (i. e.) The punishment shall be confined to himself, and not fall upon the congregation, as it will do, if they neglect to cut him off.
• y 1.716

  This seems to be added as an example of a presumptuous sin: for as the law of the sabbath was plain and positive, so this transgression of it must needs be a known and wilful sin.
• z 1.717

  (i. e.) To the Rulers of the congregation, who as they re∣presented and governed the congregation are called by the name of the congregation.
• a 1.718

  (i. e.) Moses and Aaron, and the 70 Rulers last mentioned.
• * 1.719

  Lev. 24. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• b 1.720

  (i. e.) In what manner he was to be cut off, or by what kind of death he was to die, which therefore God here particularly determines: otherwise it was known in general that sabbath∣breakers were to be put to death from Exod. 31. 14. and 35. 2.
• * 1.721

  Exod. 31▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• * 1.722

  Deut. 22. 12. Mat. 23. 5.
• b 1.723

  These were certain threds or ends of their garments, stand∣ing out a little further than the rest of their garments, left there for this use.
• † 1.724

  Heb. wings.
• c 1.725

  (i. e.) in the four borders or quarters, as it is Deut. 22. 12. Heb. wings, which is oft used for borders or ends, as Ruth 3. 9. 1 Sam. 15. 27. and 24. 5, &c.
• d 1.726

  (i. e.) Of their upper garment, or that wherewith they covered themselves, as is expressed Deut. 22. 12. This was practised by the Phari∣sees in Christs time, who are noted for making their borders larger than ordinary, Mat. 23. 5. and by Christ himself, as may be gathered from Luk. 8. 44.
• e 1.727

  To make it more obvi∣ous to the sight and consequently more serviceable to the use here mentioned. Or, of a purple colour, as the Iewish writers agree, whose opinion is the more considerable, because it was matter of constant practise among them.
• g 1.728

  It (i. e.) the ribband, shall be unto you, i. e. shall serve you for the fringe, to wit, to render it more visible and notorious by its certain and remarkable and distinct colour, whereas the fringe without this was of the same piece and colour with the gar∣ment and therefore less observable. Or, it, (i. e.) the rib∣band, shall be in your fringes, or, put to your fringes, fastened to them.
• h 1.729

  That by looking upon it you may remember, that your eye may affect your mind and heart.
• i 1.730

  Or, inquire not for other rules or ways of serving me than I have prescribed you.
• k 1.731

  (i. e.) Neither after the devices and inventions of your own minds or hearts, as Nadab and Abihu did when they offered strange fire, and as you now did when you pretended to serve and please me by going up the hill and towards Canaan without and against my command; nor after the examples or inventi∣ons of others which your eyes see, as you did when you were set upon worshipping a calf after the manner of Egypt.
• l 1.732

  (i. e.) To depart from me, and to prefer your o•…•…n fancies before my commands, and to live onely by present sight or sence, and not at all by faith in my promises.
• m 1.733

  Though I am justly displeased with you for your frequent and horrid rebellions, for which also I will keep you 40 years in the wilderness, yet I will not utterly cast you off, but will continue to be your God, to preserve and provide for you there, and after that time to bring you into Canaan.
• * 1.734

  chap. 27. 3. Jude 11.
• a 1.735

  The first and chief authour of this rebellion, ver. 21. Iude ver. 11.
• b 1.736

  Amrams brother, Exod. 6. 18. therefore Moses and he were cousen germans. Moreover, Izhar was the second son of Kohath, whereas Elizaphan, whom Moses had preferred before him and made prince or ruler of the Kohathites, Numb. 3. 30. was the son of Uzziel, the fourth son of Kohath. This, the Ie∣wish writers say, made him malecontent, which at last broke forth into sedition.
• c 1.737

  These are drawn into confederacy with Korah, partly because they were his next neighbours, both be∣ing encamped on the south-side, and therefore could easily communicate counsels, partly in hopes to recover their rights of primogeniture, in which the Priesthood was comprehended, which was given away from their father.
• d 1.738

  To wit, those 250 mentioned ver. 2. In the Hebrew there is nothing but took, and the Hebrew words are placed and may well be rendred thus, Now Korah——took both Dathan and Abiram, &c. or, took Da∣than, &c. the particle Vau being here superfluous, as it is Gen. 8. 6. and elsewhere.
• e 1.739

  (i. e.) Korah, Dathan and Abiram, last mentioned.
• f 1.740

  (i. e.) Conspired together and put their seditious design in execution.
• g 1.741

  Not privily and obscurely, but openly and boldly, not fear∣ing nor regarding the presence of Moses, who was an eye-witness of their conspiracy.
• * 1.742

  chap. 26. 9. Ruth 4. 11. 14.
• h 1.743

  For place and birth.
• * 1.744

  Psal. 106. 16.
• i 1.745

  (i. e.) Either, Korah and the 250 Princes, which may seem probable by comparing this with ver. 12, 25, 27. where we find Dathan and Abiram in another place, even in their tents, whither it is likely they were gone by consent to form and strengthen their party there, while Korah and the rest went to Moses. Or, Korah, Dathan and Abiram and the rest, who were all together when Moses spake those words ver. 5, 6, 7. but after that Dathan and Abiram retired to their tents, and then Moses sent for Korah and the Levites, who had more special and more colourable pretences to the Priesthood and treats with them apart, and speaks what is mentioned ver. 8, 9, 10, 11. and then having dispatched them he sends for Dathan and Abi∣ram ver. 12. that he might reason the case with them also apart.
• k 1.746

  Against Aaron, to whom the Priesthood was confined, and against Moses, both because this was done by his order, and because before Aarons consecration Moses appropriated it to him∣self. For whatever they intended, they seem not now directly to strike at Moses for his supreme civil government, but onely for his interest and influence in the disposal of the Priesthood, as may appear by the whole context, and particularly by ver. 5, 10, 15, &c.
• † 1.747

  Heb. it is much for you.
• l 1.748

  By perpetuating the Priesthood in your selves and family, with the exclusion of all others from it.
• m 1.749

  A kingdom of Priests, an holy nation, as they are called, Exod. 19. 6. a people separated to the service of God, and therefore no less fit to present themselves before God, and to offer sacri∣fice and incense for themselves than you are.
• n 1.750

  By his Taber∣nacle and cloud, the tokens of his special and gracious presence, and therefore ready to receive all their sacrifices and services from their own hands.
• o 1.751

  Thou Moses by prescribing what laws thou pleasest about the Priesthood and confining it to thy bro∣ther and thou Aaron by usurping it as thy peculiar priviledge.
• p 1.752

  Humbly begging that God would direct him and defend and vindicate him from this false and odious imputation. See Numb. 14. 5. Accordingly God answers his prayers, and in∣spires him with this following answer to Korah, and strengthens him with new courage and confidence of good success.
• q 1.753

  Heb. In the morning, the time appointed by men for admi∣nistring justice, Psal. 101. 8. Ier. 21. 12. and chosen by God for that work, Psal. 73. 14. Isa. 47. 11. Zeph. 3. 5. Some time is allowed, partly that Korah and his company might pre∣pare themselves and their censers; and partly to give them space for consideration and repentance.
• r 1.754

  Or, and whom he will cause.
• s 1.755

  (i. e.) To serve him in the Priesthood.
• t 1.756

  (i. e.) He will by some evident and miraculous token declare his ap∣probation of him and his ministery.
• u 1.757

  Since ye will be Priests, take your censers, and act as Priests, at your peril.
• x 1.758

  (i. e.) Declare his choice and appointment of them for that work.
• y 1.759

  Consider what I say before it be too late, and repent of your great wickedness.
• z 1.760

  Nearer than the other Tribes though not so near as the Priests.
• a 1.761

  (i. e.) In their stead and for their good. So they were the servants both of God and of the Church, which was an high dignity, though not sufficient for their ambitious minds.
• b 1.762

  There being at this time but very few Priests, and the pro∣fits and priviledges belonging to them being many and great, they thought it but fit and reasonable that they, or some of the chief of them, should be admitted to a share in their work and advantages.
• c 1.763

  Whose minister and chosen servant Aaron is. You strike at God through Aarons sides. Compare 1 Sam. 8. 7. Luk. 10. 16. Ioh. 13. 20.
• d 1.764

  To treat with them and give them, as he had done Korah and his company, a timely admonition.
• e 1.765

  Unto the messengers sent to them by Moses.
• f 1.766

  To Moses his Tabernacle, whither the people used to go up for judgment. Men are said in Scripture phrase to go up to places of judgment, See Deut. 25. 7. Ruth. 4. 1. Ezra 10. 7, 8. But because they would not now go up, therefore they went down quick into the pit, ver. 33.
• g 1.767

  (i. e.) Out of Egypt, a place indeed of great plenty, b•…•… to them, a place of torment and intolerable slavery. They in∣vidiously and scoffingly use the same words wherewith God by Moses commended the land of Canaan.
• † 1.768

  Heb. •…•…re out.
• h 1.769

  (i. e.) Of those who are confederate with us and of all the people, who are of our mind. Whilst thou make them blind, or perswade them that they are blind, and that they do not see what is visible to all that have eyes, to wit, that thou hast de∣ceived them, and broken thy faith and promise given to them? or wilst thou lead them about like blind men whither thou plea∣sest, one time towards Canaan, another time toward Egypt again?
• i 1.770

  We will not obey thy summons, nor own thy authority.
• k 1.771

  Not so much for his own sake, for he had learnt to bear indignities, Numb. 12. as for Gods sake, who was highly dishonoured, blasphemed and provoked, by these speeches and carriages, in which case he ought to be angry, as Christ was, Mark 3. 5.
• * 1.772

  Gen. 4. 4, 5.
• l 1.773

  (i. e.) Accept not their incense which they are now going to offer, but shew some eminent dislike of it. He calls it their offering, though it was offered by Korah and his companions, because it was offered in the name and by the con∣sent of all the conspiratours, for the decision of the present con∣troversie between them and Moses.
• * 1.774

  Acts 20. 33.
• m 1.775

  (i. e.) Not any thing of the smallest value, as an ass was. See 1 Sam. 12. 3.
• n 1.776

  I have never injured them, nor used my power to defraud or op∣press them, as I might have done, but, which is here implied, I have done them many good offices, but no hurt: therefore their crime is inexcusable, because without any cause or provo∣cation on my part.
• o 1.777

  Not in the Tabernacle, which was not capable of so many person; severally offering incense, but at the door of the Tabernacle; ver. 18. which place is oft said to be before the Lord, as Exod. 29. 42. Levit. 1. 11. &c. where they might now lawfully offer it by Moses his direction upon this ex∣traordinary occasion and necessity, because this work could not be done in that place, which alone was allowed for the offer∣ing up of incense, not onely for its smallness, but also because none but Priests might enter to do this work. Here also the people, who were to be instructed by this experiment, might see the proof and success of it.
• p 1.778

  Which they could easily make in a sleight manner, which would suffice for the present purpose.
• q 1.779

  Taken from the Al∣tar which stood in that place, Levit. 1. 3, 5. for Aaron might not use other fire, Levit. 10. 1. And it is likely the remem∣brance of the death of Nadab and Abihu deterred them from offering any strange fire.
• r 1.780

  That they might be witnesses of the event, and, upon their success, which they doubted not of, might fall upon Mo∣ses and Aaron with popular rage and destroy them. And it seems by this that the people were generally incensed against Moses, and inclined to Korahs side.
• s 1.781

  In the cloud, which then shone with greater brightness and Majesty, as a token of Gods approach and presence. See Exod. 16. 7, 10. Levit. 9. 6, 23. Numb. 20. 6.
• * 1.782

  Gen. 19. 1•…•… 22. Jer. •…•…▪ •…•… Rev. 18. •…•…
• ‖ 1.783

  To wit, Korah, and his 250 men, and the people whom he •…•…athered against Moses and Aaron, ver. 19.
• * 1.784

  chap. 2•…•…▪ •…•…▪ Job 12. 2•…•…▪ Eccl. 12. •…•…▪ Isa. 57. 1•…•…▪ Zach. 12. •…•…▪ Heb. 12. •…•…
• t 1.785

  (i. e.) Of souls, as the word spirit in Scripture is oft used, as Psal. 31. 5. and 77. 3. Prov. 17. 22. Eccl. 12. 7. Luk. 23. 46. Act. 7. 59. And this is no empty title here, but very emphatical and argu∣mentative, thus, Thou art the maker of spirits, Zach. 12. 1. destroy not thy own workmanship, Isa. 64. 8. O thou who art the pre∣server of men, and of their spirits: the Lord of spirits, Iob 12. 10. who as thou maist justly destroy this people, so thou canst preserve whom thou pleasest: the father of spirits, Heb. 12. 9. O deal mercifully with thy own children: the searcher of spi∣rits, thou canst distinguish between those who have maliciously raised this tumult, and those whose ignorance and simple cre∣dulity hath made them a prey to crafty seducers.
• u 1.786

  (i. e.) Of all mankind: the word flesh is oft put for men, as Gen. 6. 13. Iob 12. 10. Isa. 40. 5, 6. Ezek. 20. 48. and 21. 4, 5.
• x 1.787

  To wit, Korah, the ringleader of this sedition.
• y 1.788

  Whom for your sakes I will spare upon the condition here following.
• z 1.789

  And On too, who is mentioned ver. 1. though some think he desisted and repented and therefore is not now mentioned.
• a 1.790

  Because they refused to come to him, he goes to them, to their cost.
• b 1.791

  The 70 rulers, whom he carried with him for the greater solemnity of the action, and for his own better vindication, be∣cause he lay under such calumnies, and to encourage them in their work, notwithstanding the obstinate and intractable na∣ture of the people they were to govern.
• c 1.792

  Shew your dislike of them and their wicked ways by a speedy removal of your persons, and tents from about them.
• d 1.793

  Because they and all that was theirs was under a curse, and therefore not to be touched. See Deut. 13. 16, 17.
• e 1.794

  Least being guilty of their sins you perish together with them.
• f 1.795

  Whose tents were not far asunder, being both on the south∣side of the Tabernacle, as appears from Numb. 2. 10. and 3. 29.
• g 1.796

  An argument of their foolish confidence, pride and im∣pudence, obstinacy and impenitency, whereby they declared that they neither feared God, nor reverenced man; and made them∣selves ripe for the approaching judgment.
• h 1.797

  To wit, which I have done, and for which I am traduced by these and such like wicked men, as the bringing of the people out of Egypt; the conducting of them through and the keeping of them so long in the wilderness; the exercising of power and authority among and over them; giving of laws to them, as about other things, so concerning the Priesthood, which is the ground of the present quarrel; and, that which vexeth them most, that when they were upon the borders of Canaan and ready to enter in, I should cause them to go back into this vast howling wilderness and fix them there for forty years.
• † 1.798

  Gr. of my self. chap. 24. 13. Josh. 5. 19, 30. and 8. 28. and 12. 49.
• i 1.799

  By pretending or usurping an authority which God gave me not, by feigning words or messages from God to esta∣blish my own inventions, and to comply with my own will or lust or interest, as I am now accused to have done. For this phrase see Numb. 24. 13. Ezek. 13. 2.
• † 1.800

  Heb. at every 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• k 1.801

  (i. e.) By a natural death.
• l 1.802

  (i. e.) By plague, or sword, or some usual judgment.
• m 1.803

  (i. e.) I am content that you take me for an impostour, falsly pretending to be sent of God. This he might well say because he was inspired by God to say this, and infallibly assured by God that this should be done.
• † 1.804

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• n 1.805

  (i. e.) Do such a work as was never heard before.
• † 1.806

  Heb. into •…•…ll.
• o 1.807

  (i. e.) Into the grave which God thereby makes. The Hebrew word Sch•…•…ol sometimes signifies hell, and sometimes the grave, as Gen. 37. 35. Psal 55. 15.
• p 1.808

  By making his words and works to be nothing but my devices and artifices.
• * 1.809

  chap. 26. 10. •…•…d 27. 3. •…•…eut. 11. 6. •…•…al. 106. 17.
• * 1.810

  See ver. 17. & •…•…ap. 26. 11.
• q 1.811

  (i. e.) All his family which were there, women, children, and servants: but his sons, who were spared Numb. 26. 11, 58. 1 Chron. 6. 22, 37. were absent either upon some service of the Tabernacle, or upon some other occasion, God so or∣dering it by his providence, either because they disliked their fathers act, or upon Moses his intercession for them, or for some other reason. This expression may seem to intimate, that Ko∣rah himself was not here, but that he continued with his 250 men before the Lord, ver. 18, 19. where they were waiting for Gods decision of the controvers•…•…e, nor is it probable, that their chief captain would desert them, and leave them standing there without an head, especially, when Aaron, his great ad∣versary, abode there still, and did not go with Moses to Dathan, &c. ver. 25. And Korah may seem to have been consumed with those 250. ver. 35. though he be not mentioned there, but is easily understood both by comparing that verse with ver. 16, 17, 18. and from the nature of the thing it self, there be∣ing no cause of doubt but that destruction which be•…•…el the ac∣cessaries did much more involve the principal. And so much is intimated ver. 40. that no stranger come near to offer incense before the Lord, that he be not as Korah, and as his company, i. e. destroy∣ed, as they were, by fire from the Lord. And when the Psal∣mist relates this history, Psal. 106. the earths swallowing them up is confined to Dathan and Abiram ver. 17. and for all the rest of that conspiracy, it is added ver. 18. And a fire was kindled in their company, the flame burnt up the wicked. As for Num. 26. 10. which seems to oppose this opinion, we shall see more on that place, if God permit.
• † 1.812

  Heb. H•…•…ll.
• r 1.813

  (i. e.) Into the earth, which first opened it self to re∣ceive them, and then shut it self to destroy them and transmit them to further punishments.
• s 1.814

  (i. e.) From the cloud, wherein the glory of the Lord ap∣peared ver. 19. to give sentence in this cause.
• t 1.815

  Rather than to Aaron, partly because the troublesome part of the work was more proper for him, and partly least Aaron should be polluted by going amongst those dead carcases; for it is probable this fire consumed them, as lightning sometimes doth others, by taking away their lives, and leaving their bo∣dies dead upon the place.
• u 1.816

  (i. e.) From among the dead bodies of those men who were burnt. Burning put for those who are burnt, as captivity for the captives, Numb 21. 1. and poverty for the poor, 2 King. 24. 14.
• x 1.817

  (i. e.) The cinders or ashes which are left in or near their censers.
• y 1.818

  (i. e.) Far from the altar and sanctuary into an unclean place, where the ashes were wont to be •…•…ast: by which God shews his rejection of their services.
• z 1.819

  Either 1. by Gods appointment, because they were presented before the Lord by his express order, ver. 16, 17. Or 2. by Go•…•…▪ j•…•…st judgment, because they together with the persons that used them were accursed and devoted by God, and therefore were the Lords and to be imployed in any pro∣fane or common use, as appears from Lev. 27. 28. But the first reason is the chief and is rendred by God himself, ver. 38.
• a 1.820

  (i. e.) Their own lives: who were the authors of their own death and destruction, Compare 1 King. 2. 23. Prov. 20. 2. This he saith for the vindication of Gods justice and his own ministry in this severe dispensation.
• b 1.821

  To wit, of burnt∣offerings, which was made of wood, but covered with brass be∣fore this time, Exod. 27. 1, 2. to which this other covering was added for further ornament and security against the fire which was continually burning upon it.
• c 1.822

  A monument or warning to all strangers to take heed of invading the Priest∣hood, as it follows, ver. 40.
• d 1.823

  (i. e.) That he do not imitate them in their sin▪ and therefore bring upon himself the same plague.
• e 1.824

  (i. e.) To E∣leazar. These words belong to ver. 38. the meaning is, that Eleazar did as God bad him.
• f 1.825

  Prodigious wickedness and madness so soon to forget such a terrible instance of divine vengeance.
• g 1.826

  You, who should have preserved them and interceded for them, have pulled down Gods wrath upon them, for the maintenance of your own authority and interest.
• h 1.827

  So they call those wicked wretches, and rebels against God: which shews the power of passion and prejudice to corrupt mens judgments.
• i 1.828

  (i. e.) Moses and Aaron, who in all their distresses made God their refuge.
• k 1.829

  To hear what God, who now appeared, would say to him.
• l 1.830

  To beg pardon and mercy for the people, as they oft did; thus rendring good to them for evil, which the people requi∣red with evil for their kindness.
• m 1.831

  Which was a sign of intercession, Psal. 141. 2. and was to be accompanied with it, Luk. 1. 9, 10.
• n 1.832

  With the in∣cense, to stir up the people to repentance and prayer to pre∣vent their utter ruine. This he might do upon this extraor∣dinary occasion having Gods command for his warrant, though ordinarily incense was to be offered onely in the Tabernacle.
• o 1.833

  In cutting off the people by a sudden and miraculous stroke.
• p 1.834

  Hazarding his own life to obey God and to do this wicked people good.
• q 1.835

  Whereby it may seem that this plague like that fire, Numb. 11. 1. began in the uttermost parts of the congrega∣tion, and so proceeded destroying one after another in an orderly manner, which gave Aaron occasion and direction so to place himself, as a Mediatour to God on their behalf.
• a 1.836

  That I may fully and finally satisfie all their scruples and take away all pretence and cause of murmuring
• b 1.837

  Not of every person, but of every Tribe, as it follows.
• c 1.838

  Either an ordinary walking staff: or rather, that staff or rod, which the Princes carried in their hands as tokens of their dignity and authority, as may be gathered from Numb. 21. 18. compared with Psal. 110. 2. Ier. 48. 16, 17.
• d 1.839

  (i. e.) According to each family proceeding from the Patriarch or father of that tribe.
• e 1.840

  (i. e.) Every princes: for they being the first-born and the chief of their tribes might above all others pretend to the Priesthood, if it was communicable to any of their tribes, and besides each Prince represented and acted for all his tribe: so that this was a full de∣cision of the whole question. And this place seems to confirm, what was before observed, that not onely Korah and the Le∣vites, but also those of other Tribes contested with Moses and Aaron about the Priesthood, as that which belonged to all the congregation, they being all holy, as they said, Numb. 16. 3.
• f 1.841

  Rather than Levi's name, for that would have left the con∣troversie undecided between Aaron and the other Levites, where∣as this would justifie the appropriation of the Priesthood to Aarons family.
• g 1.842

  (i. e.) There shall be in this, as there is in all the other Tribes, onely one rod, and that for the head of their Tribe, who is Aaron in this Tribe: whereas it might have been expected that there should have been two rods, one for Aaron, and another for his competitours of the same Tribe. But Aarons name was sufficient to determine both the Tribe, and that branch or family of the Tribe, to whom this dignity should be affixed.
• h 1.843

  (i. e.) Before the Ark of the testimony, either mediate∣ly, close by the vail behind which the Ark stood: or rather immediately, within the vail in the most holy place, close by the Ark, as may be gathered by comparing this place with ver. 10. and with Heb. 9. 4.
• * 1.844

  Exod. •…•…. •…•…
• i 1.845

  And manifest my mind to you for the ending of this dispute.
• † 1.846

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 one pri•…•…, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for one 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• h 1.847

  (i. e.) Was laid up with the rest, being either one of the twelve, as the Hebrews affirm, or the thirteenth, as others think.
• l 1.848

  Into the most holy place, which he might safely do under the protection of Gods command, though otherwise none but the High-priest might enter there, and that once in a year.
• m 1.849

  This being, as Iosephus with great probability affirms, a staffe of an almond tree, as the rest also were.
• * 1.850

  Heb. 9. •…•….
• † 1.851

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of rebelies.
• n 1.852

  For if after all these warnings and prohibitions, back•…•… with such miracles and judgments they shall usurp the Priest∣hood, they shall assuredly die for it.
• o 1.853

  Words of consternation arising partly from the remem∣brance of these severe and repeated judgments, partly from the threatning of death upon any succeeding murmurings, partly from the sence of their own guilt and weakness which made them fear least they should relapse into the same miscarri∣ages, and thereby bring the vengeance of God upon them∣selves.
• p 1.854

  (i. e.) Nearer than he should do, an errour which we may easily commit.
• q 1.855

  Will God proceed with us in these severe courses, according to his strict justice? will he shew us no mer∣cy nor pity, till all the people be cut off and destroyed with dying one after another?
• * 1.856

  Lev. 18. 25.
• a 1.857

  (i. e.) Shall suffer the punishment of all the usurpations or pollutions of the Sanctuary or the holy things by the Levites or any of the people, because you have authority and power from me to keep them all within their bounds, and I expect you use it to that end. Thus the people are in good measure secured against their fears expressed Numb. 17. 12, 13. Also they are informed that Aarons high dignity was attended with great burdens, having not onely his own but the peoples sins to answer for, and therefore, they had no such reason to envy him, as they might think, if the benefits and encumbrances and dangers were equally considered.
• b 1.858

  (i. e.) Of all the errours committed by your selves or by you permitted in o∣thers in things belonging to your Priesthood.
• * 1.859

  See Gen. 29. 34.
• c 1.860

  About sacrifices and offerings and other things, accord∣ing to the rules and limits I have prescribed them. The Levites are said to minister to Aaron here, to the Church, Numb. 16. 9. and to God, Deut. 10. 8. They shall not con∣tend with thee for superiority, as they have done, but they shall be subordinate and servants to thee.
• d 1.861

  Or, both to thee and to thy sons with thee: which translation may seem to be favoured by the following words, before the tabernacle, which was the proper place where the Levites ministred, whereas the Priests did minister to God both before and in the Ta∣bernacle. Besides both the foregoing words and the two fol∣lowing verses do entirely speak of the ministry of the Levites, and the ministry of the Priests is distinctly spoken of ver. 5.
• e 1.862

  (i. e.) That which thou shalt command them and commit unto them.
• f 1.863

  (i. e.) Of the boards and hangings and utensils of the Tabernacle, to take them down and carry them and set them up again.
• g 1.864

  Which therefore were to be covered by the Priests before the Levites might meddle with them.
• h 1.865

  They for presuming to touch them, and you for your negli∣gence in not covering them well, or not looking to them.
• i 1.866

  (i. e.) Of the holy, and of the most holy, place.
• k 1.867

  For coming too near the holy place or for usurping any part of your sacred function, or for any other miscarriage which they may be guilty of through your carelessness or remissness, in which case they shall perish for their errour▪ but their blood will I require at your hands, who should have advised them better or over-ruled them.
• * 1.868

  chap. 3. 12, •…•…5.
• * 1.869

  chap. 3. 9.
• l 1.870

  (i. e.) For the service of the Lord, to assist you therein, in the servile and troublesome parts of it.
• m 1.871

  To wit, of burnt-offering, as appears from the following words.
• n 1.872

  This phrase elsewhere signifies the inward or second vail, but here it signifies either the outward vail onely, or ra∣ther both the vails, the singular number being put for the plu∣ral, as when the altar is put for both the altars, as hath been noted; and so this phrase comprehends both the holy and the most holy place.
• o 1.873

  As a gift which I have freely conferred upon you and upon you alone; and therefore let no man henceforth dare either to charge you with arrogance and usurpa∣tion in appropriating this to your selves, or to invade your office.
• p 1.874

  Not onely the charge of them, but the use of them for thy self and family, in such manner as I have elsewhere ex∣pressed.
• q 1.875

  To wit, to the Priestly office, i. e. because thou art Priest, and art to devote thy self wholly to my service, which that thou maist perform more diligently and chearfully, I give thee this recompense.
• r 1.876

  Such as were to be eaten onely by the Priests, and that in the Sanctuary. How these di•…•…fer from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ things, see on Levit. 6. 17.
• s 1.877

  (i. e.) Such sacrifices or such parts of sacrifi∣ces as were not burnt in the fire.
• t 1.878

  Which may be understood either 1. of the wave-loaves, Levit. 23. 17. and the shew∣bread, which were most holy things, Lev. 23. 20. and 24. •…•…. and which did belong to the Priest, nor was there any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 such oblation, besides what is here particularly expressed: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the peace-offerings were not most holy, and the burnt-offerings were not the Priests. Or. 2. of oblations in general; and so the following particulars are mentioned by way of explication and restriction of that general word, to shew what oblations are here meant, and to exclude peace-offerings and burnt-offerings.
• * 1.879

  Lev. 2. 2, 3.
• * 1.880

  Lev. 4. 22, 27. & 6. 25.
• * 1.881

  Lev. 5. 6. & 7. 7. & 14. 13.
• u 1.882

  By way of compensation for a trespass committed against me, in which case a ram was to be offered, Lev. 6. 2.-6. which was a most holy thing, and may be particularly designed here.
• x 1.883

  Thou shalt esteem it as a most holy thing, and shalt use it accordingly, in manner following. Or, these are most holy, and therefore shall be for thee and for thy sons, to wit exclusively, none else may eat them.
• y 1.884

  To wit, in the court of the Priests, where there were places for this use. See Lev. 6. 16, 17, 26. and 7. 6. and 8. 31. and 14. 13. Neh. 13. 5, 9. Ezek. 42. 13. which is called the most holy place, not simply and absolutely, as the place within the vail was, but in respect of the thing he speaks of, because this was the most holy of all the places appointed for eating of holy things, whereof some might be eaten in any clean place in the camp, Lev. 10. 14. or in their own houses. And as the most holy place is sometimes called simply Holy so it is not strange if an holy place be called most holy, especially this place which was near to the altar of burnt-offerings, which is called most holy, and made all that touched it holy, Exod. 20. 3•…•…. And God would have these things eaten by them in an holy place, as in Gods presence, that they might be obliged to the greater caution, and not to abuse Gods good creatures, and e∣specially holy things, to intemperance, and that they might learn to eat this and their other food with thankfulness to God the giver of it, and with respect to his service and glory, which was afterward prescribed to Christians, 1 Cor. 1•…•…. •…•…1. 1 Tim. 4. 3.
• z 1.885

  And they onely, whereas of peace-offerings the female▪ might eat their share, Deut. 1•…•…. 1•…•….
• a 1.886

  (i. e.) The right-shoulder, which was the Priests.
• b 1.887

  To wit, of their peace-offerings, as may appear because here is an enu∣meration of all that belonged to the Priest in the several oblations, and therefore it is not likely that he would omit the peace-of-ferings, wherein the Priest had a share, and the very share here spoken of and called an heave-offering, which was the right shoul∣der, Lev. 7. 32. which also might be eaten by the daughters, Lev. 7. 34. and 10. 14. as is here said. See Numb. 6. 17, &c.
• c 1.888

  To wit, the breasts of the peace-offerings, which were waved, Lev. 7. 30, 31, 34.
• * 1.889

  Lev. 10. 14. Deut. 18. 3.
• d 1.890

  (i. e.) Who are with thee in thy house, for if they were married to strangers, they might not eat of them, Lev. 22. 12, 13.
• * 1.891

  Lev. 22. 2.
• * 1.892

  d To wit, as fixed members of thy house, though they be bond-slaves: for strangers and hired servants were excepted, Lev. 22. 10, 11.
• * 1.893

  Deut. 18. 4.
• † 1.894

  Heb. fat.
• f 1.895

  Heb. the fat for the best: the fat of wheat is the best of it, Deut. 32. 14. Psal. 81. 16. and 147. 14.
• g 1.896

  As well those which were offered in the name and behalf of the body of the people at the solemn feasts, Lev. 23, 10. 17. as those which were required of particular persons, Exod. 22. 29. and 23. 19. whereof the precise quantity is not determined but left free to the giver, as an exercise for his piety and charity, onely they are enjoyned to give the first and the best of them.
• h 1.897

  (i. e.) Not onely the first-fruits of the oil and wine and wheat now mentioned, but all other first-fruits of all other grains, and all fruit-trees, &c.
• * 1.898

  Exod. 22. 29. & 23. 19. & 34. 26. Lev. 2. 14. chap. 15. 20. Deut. 26. 2.
• i 1.899

  And none else, because these were first offered to God, and by consequent given to the Priests, but for those which were directly and immediately given to the Priests, the clean and unclean might eat of them.
• * 1.900

  Lev. 27. 28.
• k 1.901

  Dedicated to God by vow or otherwise, provided it be such a thing as might be eaten or consumed by use: for the vessels or treasures of gold and silver which were devoted or dedi∣cated by Ioshua, David, or others, were not the Priests, but were appropriated to the uses of the Temple.
• * 1.902

  Exod. 13. 21 & 22. 29. Lev. 27. 26. chap. 3. 13.
• l 1.903

  Which were offered to God in his Temple, Exod. 13. 12. Luk. 2. 22. and to his service and disposal.
• * 1.904

  Exod. 34. 20.
• m 1.905

  To wit, of men onely, not of unclean beasts last mentio∣ned, as is manifest from the time and price of redemption here mentioned, both which agree to men, the time, Numb. 18. 16. the price Numb. 3. 46, 47. but neither agree to un∣clean beasts, which were to be redeemed with a sheep Exod. 13. 13. and that after it was 8 days old.
• n 1.906

  This belongs, ei∣ther 1. to the foregoing clause, to this purpose, that whereas women newly delivered of a child continued in their un∣cleanness either a longer or a shorter time, according to the quality of the birth as it was male or female, Levit. 12. 4, 5. and the temper of the mother, the Priest was to take that time when he judged the mother to be clean, that so the mo∣ther might be purified, and the child redeemed at the same time. Or rather 2. to the following clause, to wit, the price which was to be paid, as appears by comparing this place with Lev. 27. 2, 3. And both there and here it is said to be done according to the Priests estimation, though a certain rule be added to guide his estimation and a certain price set, because the Priest was to apply that general rule to each person, and to put that price upon him.
• * 1.907

  Exod. 30. 13. Lev. 27. 25. chap. 3. 47. Ezek. 45. 12.
• o 1.908

  To wit, in a peculiar manner, and higher degree than o∣ther beasts, consecrated to an holy use, even to be sacrificed unto God, and not to be redeemed, nor alienated to any other use. Compare Deut. 15. 19.
• p 1.909

  All the flesh of them, and not onely some parts, as in o∣ther sacrifices.
• * 1.910

  Exod. 29. 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 28.
• q 1.911

  (i. e.) A durable and perpetual covenant, so called here and 2 Chron. 13. 5. either, because salt is a sign of incorrupti∣on, as being of singular use to preserve things from corrupti∣on: or, because it is confirmed and ratified on their part by salt, which is therefore called the salt of the covenant, for which the Priests were obliged to take care, that it should never be lacking from any meat-offering, Levit. 2. 13. And this promise or priviledge conferred upon the Priests is called a covenant be∣cause it is given them conditionally, upon condition of their service, and care about the worship of God, and sacrifices, which were commonly accompanied with meat-offerings, and therefore with salt.
• r 1.912

  (i. e.) In the land of the children of Israel, mentioned ver. 19. You shall not have a distinct and separate portion of land, as the other tribes shall. The reason of this law was, partly because God would have them wholly devoted to and employed in his service, and therefore free from worldly encumbrances and businesses; partly because God had abundantly provided for them otherwise by tithes and first-fruits and oblations of all sorts; partly because God would have their worldly comfort and happiness depend singly upon him and his service, and so would oblige them to use more zeal and diligence in the ad∣vancement of piety, even for their own interest, which was ei∣ther better or worse as true religion flourished or decayed. See Iudg. 17. 9, 10. and 19. 18. 2 Chron. 13. 9. and 30. 22. and 31. 4. partly that this might be a firm bond of hearty love and affection between the people and their teachers the Levites, who as they performed religious services for the people so they received their subsistence from them; and partly that by this means being dispersed among the several tribes, they might have the better opportunity for teaching and watching o∣ver the people, which was their duty, Deut. 33. 10. 2 Chron. 30, 22. Mal. 2. 4, 5, 6, 7.
• * 1.913

  Deut. 1•…•…. •…•…. & 12. 12. & 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 2. Josh. 13. 14, 33. Ezek▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 28.
• s 1.914

  (i. e.) I have appointed thee a liberal maintenance out of my oblations.
• * 1.915

  Lev. 27. 32.
• t 1.916

  For the tithes were all given to the Levites, and out of their tithes the tenth was given to the Priests, here ver. 26, &c. and Neh. 10. 37, 38.
• u 1.917

  (i. e.) So nigh as to do any act proper to the Priests or Levites.
• † 1.918

  Heb. to 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• x 1.919

  (i. e.) The punishment due not onely for their own, but also for the peoples, miscarriage, if it be committed through their connivance or negligence. And this was the reason why the Priests withstood their King Uzzia•…•…▪ when he would have burnt incense to the Lord, 2 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 26. 17, 18.
• y 1.920

  (i. e.) As a rent-charge or an acknowledgment that they have and hold all their lands and the fruits of it from Gods bounty. Note that the word heave-offering, which is for the most part understood of a particular kind of offerings heaved or lifted up to the Lord, is here used for any offering in gene∣ral, as before, ver. 8.
• z 1.921

  It shall be accepted of you as much as if you offered it out of your own lands and labours.
• a 1.922

  And to his children, which were one with him, and were all to have their share herein.
• b 1.923

  Not onely out of your tithes, but out of the other gifts which you receive from the people, and out of those fields which shall belong to your cities.
• c 1.924

  To wit, to the Priest.
• d 1.925

  (i. e.) As many gifts so many heave-offerings, you shall reserve a part out of each of them for the Priest.
• † 1.926

  Heb. •…•…at.
• e 1.927

  This may describe either 1 the nature and proportion of this offering, and so per∣adventure he means the tenth part, which was the part or pro∣portion that God hallowed or sanctified to himself as his proper portion, both here and elsewhere: or 2. the reason or ground of this offering, because it is a thing hallowed or appropriated by God to himself and given by him to the Priest, and because the payment of this due doth hallow all the rest, so as they may use it with comfort and good conscience, as it follows ver. 31, 32.
• f 1.928

  (i. e.) In every clean place, and not in the holy place onely.
• * 1.929

  1 Tim. 5. 18.
• g 1.930

  Implying, that if they neglected this duty, they sinned in the use of such unhallowed food.
• * 1.931

  Lev. 22. 15, 16.
• h 1.932

  As you will do, if you abuse their holy offerings, by reserving that intirely to your selves which they offer to God to be disposed as he hath ap∣pointed, to wit, part to you, and part to the Priests.
• a 1.933

  Or, The constitution of the Law, i. e. that which God hath ordained or established by Law.
• b 1.934

  At their common charge, because it was for the common good.
• c 1.935

  A fit colour to shadow forth both the bloody nature and complexion of sin, Isa. 1. 8. and the humane nature, and especially the Blood of Christ, from which this water and all other Rites had their purifying vertue.
• d 1.936

  A fit Type of Christ, who was such, Heb. 7. 26. 1 P•…•…t. 1. 19.
• e 1.937

  Whereby may be signified either that Christ in him∣self was free from all the yoke or obligation of Gods Command, till for our sakes he took up our yoke, and put himself under the Law; or that Christ was not drawn or forced to undertake our burden and cross, but that he did voluntarily chuse it. See Iohn 1•…•…. 17, 18.
• f 1.938

  Who was the second Priest, and, in some cases, the Vice∣gerent or Deputy of the High-priest. To him, not to 〈◊〉〈◊〉, because this service made him unclean for a season, v•…•…r. 7. and consequently unfit for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ministrations, whereas the High∣priest was, as far as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 he could to be preserved from all sorts of defilement, and constantly fit for his high and holy work.
• * 1.939

  Heb. 13. 1•…•….
• g 1.940

  Partly because it was rep•…•…ted an unclean and accur∣sed thing, being ceremoniously laden with the sins of all the people, and partly to signifie that Christ should suffer without the Camp, as he did, Heb. 13. 12. in the place where male∣factours suffered, Levit. 24. 14
• h 1.941

  A person appointed by Eleazar for this work.
• * 1.942

  Heb. 9. 13.
• i 1.943

  Or, Towards or over against the Tabernacle. either 1. Near to it, and so we must suppose that he took some of the blood in a basin and carried it from without the camp to the Tabernacle, and then returned to this place again: Which might be done though it be not here expressed. And this seems to agree best with other places, where this sprinkling seven times was per∣formed in or near the Tabernacle, as Lev. 4. 17. Or 2. Stand∣ing at a good distance from it, even without the camp, yet turning and looking towards it. For here is no intimation that he went into the camp before this work was done, but rather the contrary is implyed, ver. 7. And because being defiled by this work he could not come near to the Tabernacle, it was suf∣ficient for him to turn and look towards it. Either way this posture signified his presenting of this blood before the Lord by way of atonement and satisfaction for his and the peoples sins, and his expectation 〈◊〉〈◊〉 acceptance and pardon onely from God and from his mercy-seat in the Tabernacle.
• k 1.944

  To signifie the sharp and grievous sufferings of Christ for our sins.
• * 1.945

  Exod. 29. 14. Lev. 4. 11, 12.
• l 1.946

  All of it, but what was spent in sprinkling.
• m 1.947

  All which are here burnt and as it were offered to God, that they might be sanctified to this holy use for the future, for of these kinds of things was the sprinkle made wherewith the un∣clean were sprinkled, Levit. 14. 4.
• n 1.948

  Partly to teach us the imperfection of the Levitical Priest∣hood, in which the Priest himself was defiled by some parts of his work, and the absolute necessity of a better and hosier Priest∣hood; and partly to shew that Christ himself, though he had no sin of his own, yet was reputed by men and iudged by God, as an unclean and sinful person, by reason of our sins which were laid upon him, 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 53. 12. 2 Cor. 5. 21.
• * 1.949

  Heb. 9. 13.
• o 1.950

  (i. e.) For their use, and therefore in a fit place or places, whence any of them might easily procure it.
• p 1.951

  Or, To the wa∣ter, i. e. to be put to the water, or mixed with it.
• q 1.952

  i. e. Ap∣pointed for the cleansing of them that are in a state of separa∣tion, who for their uncleanness are separated from the con∣gregation.
• r 1.953

  Either the Heifer this managed, or the water thus made and sprinkled.
• s 1.954

  Heb. A sin. i. e. a kind of an of∣fering for sin, or rather a mean for the expiation or cleansing of sin. The name of sin is sometimes given to the punishment of sin, and sometimes to sacrifice or offering for sin.
• t 1.955

  To wit, a Proselyte, not any stranger, as some understand it. For since it is confessed all the other ceremonial Laws do not oblige them, and that where the name of stranger is put as here it is, it generally speaks of a Proselyte, it is more rea∣sonable to take it so here, than without any reason or evi∣dence to make this a particular exception from the general rule.
• * 1.956

  Lev. 21. 1. chap. 5. 2. Lam. 4. 14. Hag. 2. 13.
• † 1.957

  Heb. soul.
• u 1.958

  Whereas the touch of a dead beast made a man unclean onely till even, Levit. 11. 24.
• * 1.959

  chap. 31. 19.
• x 1.960

  (i. e.) With the water of separation.
• y 1.961

  To Typifie Christs resurrection on that day, by which we are cleansed or sancti∣fied.
• z 1.962

  To teach us, that our purification in this life is gra∣dual, and not perfect till we come to that eternal Sabbath which the seventh day respected.
• a 1.963

  But was first to purifie himself and four dayes after that to be clean.
• b 1.964

  To wit, if this transgression be done presumptuously, for if it was done ignorantly, he was onely to offer sacrifice, Levit. 5. 3, 6, 17.
• b 1.965

  To wit, if this transgression be done presumptuously, for if it was done ignorantly, he was onely to offer sacrifice, Levit. 5. 3, 6, 17.
• c 1.966

  By approaching to it in his uncleanness: for Holy things or places were ceremonially defiled with the touch of any unclean person or thing. See Levit. 15. 31. and 16. 16. Hagg. 2. 13.
• d 1.967

  He continues in his guilt and filth, not now to be washed away by this water, but to be punished by cut∣ting off.
• * 1.968

  chap. 31. 20.
• e 1.969

  Because it receives the air of the tent, by which it is cere∣monially polluted. Compare Levit. 11. 32, 33.
• f 1.970

  Or by any other violent way.
• † 1.971

  Heb. dust.
• † 1.972

  Heb. the burning.
• † 1.973

  Heb. living water shall be given.
• g 1.974

  (i. e.) Waters flowing from a spring or River, which are the purest. These manifestly signifie Gods Spirit, which is oft compared to water, Ioh. 7. 38, 39. and by which alone true purification is obtained.
• h 1.975

  Where they were to be mixed, and then the water was to be strained out and kept for this use.
• i 1.976

  To wit, a Priest; for to such the work of cleansing was ap∣propriated. See Levit. 13.
• k 1.977

  Even those who were in part purified by the fire. See Numb. 31. 23.
• k 1.978

  (i. e.) Shall contemptuously refuse to submit to this way of purification.
• l 1.979

  Because he is unclean, as it here follows. It is strange, that the same water should cleanse one person, and defile ano∣ther, but God would have it so, partly to teach us that it did not cleanse by any vertue in it or in the work done, but onely by vertue of Gods appointment: partly to mind the Jews of the imperfection of their Priesthood and their ritual purificati∣ons and expiations, and consequently of the necessity of a bet∣ter Priest and sacrifice and way of purifying, which these out∣ward Rites did point at: and partly to shew that the efficacy of Gods ordinances doth not depend upon the person or qua∣lity of his Ministers, because the same person who was pollu∣ted himself could and did cleanse others.
• m 1.980

  Either by sprink∣ling of it, or by being sprinkled with it, for even he that was cleansed by it, was not fully cleansed as soon as he was sprink∣led, but onely at the even of that day, as is said here and a∣bove, ver. 19.
• n 1.981

  Not he who is so onely by touching the water of separati∣on, ver. 21. but he who is so by the greater sort of uncleanness, which lasted seven days, of which ver. 11, 16. and which was not removed without the use of this water of purification, as is manifest from the context and other places of Scripture, and from the nature of the thing: For the lesser sort of unclean∣ness, mentioned in the foregoing verse, lasted onely till even, and was cleansed by the sole washing of his clothes and flesh in water, ver. 7. without any use of this water of purification, which, if it had been necessary, must have been used on the third, and on the seventh day, according to the rule, ver. 12, 19. and so the uncleanness of one day had been made an un∣cleanness of seven days, which is a contradiction. Besides it is unreasonable, that he who immediately touched the defiling thing should be no more and longer unclean, than he who touched that person onely; and it is contrary to other rules in like cases, as Levit. 15. where the Man or Woman having an issue are thereby made unclean for seven days, ver. 13, 28. but he who toucheth them is made unclean onely till even, ver. 7, 27. And therefore this cannot be meant of him who was unclean by touching this water, who himself was unclean onely till even, ver. 21. as also he who toucheth him is in this place.
• o 1.982

  To signifie to us, the very infectious nature of sin and of sin∣full company.
• p 1.983

  Because as his defilement was less, so it was fit the duration of it should be shorter.
• a 1.984

  To wit, after many other stations and long journeys here omitted, but particularly described, Numb. 33.
• b 1.985

  A place near the land of Edom, distinct and distant from that Sin, Exod. 15. 1.
• c 1.986

  To wit, of the fortieth year, as is evident, because the next station to this was in mount Hor, where Aaron died, ver. 22, 23, &c. who died in the fifth moneth of the fortieth year, Numb. 33. 38. Moses doth not give us an exact journal of all their occurrences in the wilderness, but onely of those which were most remarkable, and especially of those which happen∣ed in the first and second, and in the fortieth, year.
• d 1.987

  Whe∣ther the same place called Kadeh-barnea, where they were long 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Numb. 13. 26. and to which they now return after 38 years tedious travels and wandrings in the desert, Deut. 2. 14. or another place, more southerly, it is not material.
• e 1.988

  Four moneths before Aaron and but a few more before Moses.
• f 1.989

  Which having followed them through all their former journeys began now to fail them here, and because they were now come near Canaan and other countreys, where waters might be had by ordinary means, and therefore God would not use ex∣traordinary, least he should seem to prostitute the honour of miracles. This story, though like that Exod. 17. is different from it, as appears by divers circumstances.
• * 1.990

  Exod. 17. 2.
• * 1.991

  chap. 11. 1, 33. & 14. 37. & 15. 32, 35, 45.
• g 1.992

  (i. e.) Suddenly, rather than to die such a lingring and painful death. Their sin was much greater than their parents in like case, because they should have taken warning by their miscarriages, and by the terrible effects of them which there eyes had seen.
• * 1.993

  Exod. 17. 3.
• h 1.994

  Partly to avoid the growing rage of the people, for Gods singular protection of them did not exclude the use of ordinary means: and partly to go to God for relief and redress.
• * 1.995

  chap. 14. 5. & 15. 4.
• * 1.996

  chap. 14. 10.
• * 1.997

  Exod. 17. 5.
• i 1.998

  That rod which was laid up before the Lord in the taber∣nacle, as appears from ver. 9. But whether it was Aarons rod, which was undoubtedly laid up there, Numb. 17. 10. or Moses his rod by which he wrought so many miracles, it is not consi∣derable; or whether it was not one and the same rod, which was commonly called Moses his rod, as here ver. 11. and else∣where, and sometimes Aarons rod, as Exod. 7. 12. which may seem most probable. For it is likely, though not related else∣where in Scripture, that wonder-working rod, called the rod of God, Exod. 4. 20. was laid up in some part of the tabernacle, though not in or near the Ark, where Aarons blossoming rod for a particular reason was put.
• k 1.999

  Which will sooner hear and obey my commands than these sottish and stubborn people.
• l 1.1000

  (i. e.) Out of the Tabernacle.
• * 1.1001

  Exod. 17. 6.
• m 1.1002

  To the men it was a sacrament, 1 Cor. 10. 3, 4. but to the beasts it was no holy but a common thing. So that the e∣lements in the Sacraments have no inherent and inseparable ho∣liness, but onely a relative holiness with respect to their use, out of which they are unholy and common.
• * 1.1003

  chap. 27. 14. Deut. 1. 37. & 3. 26. & 32. 51.
• † 1.1004

  Heb. not in 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• n 1.1005

  But shewed your infidelity: which they did, either by their looks and gestures, or rather by the matter and man∣ner of their expressions, and actions, either 1. by smiting the rock, and that twice, which is emphatically noted, as if he doubted whether once smiting would have done it, whereas he was not commanded to smite so much as once, but onely to speak to it: or 2. by the doubtfulness of these words, ver. 10. Must we fetch water out of the rock? which implies a suspicion of it, as the like words do, Gen. 18. 13. whereas they should have spoken positively and confidently to the rock to give forth wa∣ters. And yet they did not doubt of the power of God, but of his will, whether he would gratify these rebels with this fur∣ther miracle after so many of the like kind. And besides the words themselves, it is considerable, both with what mind they were spoken, which God saw to be distrustful, and in what manner they were delivered, which the people might discern to come from disbelief or doubt. And there might be divers o∣ther unbelieving words used by them at this time and place, though they be not here recorded, it being usual in Scripture to give onely the summe or principal heads of discourses or events, leaving the rest to be gathered out of them. See Psal. 106. 32, 33.
• o 1.1006

  (i. e.) To give me glory of my power in doing this miracle, and of my truth in punctually fulfilling my promise so to do, and of my goodness in doing it notwithstanding the peoples perverseness.
• p 1.1007

  This made their sin scandalous, to the Israelites, who of themselves were too prone to infidelity and little needed such an ill example, to prevent the contagion whereof God leaves a monument of his great displeasure upon them, and inflicts a punishment as publick and manifest as their sin was.
• * 1.1008

  Deut. 33. 8. Psal. 95. 8. & 106. 32, &c.
• ‖ 1.1009

  That is, strife.
• q 1.1010

  Called Meribah Kadesh, to distinguish it from another Me∣bah, Exod. 17. 7.
• r 1.1011

  Or, among them, to wit, the children of Is∣rael last mentioned, by the demonstration of his omnipotency, veracity, and clemency towards the Israelites, and of his impartial holiness and severity against sin even in his greatest friends and favourites, as Moses was.
• s 1.1012

  By Gods direction, Deut. 2. 1, 2, 3.
• t 1.1013

  For was not Esau (who is Edom, Gen. 36. 1.) Iacobs brother? Mal. 1. 2.
• † 1.1014

  Heb. found us.
• u 1.1015

  All the wandrings and afflictions of our parents and of us their children, which doubtless have come to thine ears.
• * 1.1016

  Exod. 3. 7.
• x 1.1017

  To wit, the Angel of the covenant, Christ Jesus, who first appeared to Moses in the bush, Exod. 3. 2. and afterward in the cloudy pillar, who conducted Moses and the people out of Egypt and thorough the wilderness, as appears from Exod. 14. 19. and 23. 20. and 33. 14. 1 Cor. 10. 4. For though Moses may be called an Angel, or messenger, a title given to Phinehas, Iudg. 2. 1. and to the Prophets, 2 Chr•…•…n. 36. 16. and to Haggai, Hag. 1. 13. yet it is not probable, that he is meant, partly because Moses was the person that sent this message; part∣ly because there was no reason why he should express himself by such a dark and doubtful title to them; and partly because another angel besides and above Moses did conduct them, and the mention hereof to the Edomites was likely to give more authority and efficacy to their present message.
• y 1.1018

  (i. e.) Near the city Kad•…•…sh, the particle in being oft so used, as we have shewed.
• z 1.1019

  Or, pits, which any of you have digged for your private use, to wit, without paying for it, ver. 19. Deut. 2. 6. but one∣ly of the waters of common rivers, which are free to all pas∣sengers, and will not be prejudicial to thee.
• a 1.1020

  (i. e.) Through my country, as thou desirest: I will not suffer thee to do so: which was an act of common policy to secure themselves from so numerous an host.
• b 1.1021

  (i. e.) Their messengers replyed unto them what here fol∣lows.
• c 1.1022

  For water was a scarce commodity in those parts.
• d 1.1023

  But permitted them to go by their border, Deut. 2. 4, 8. Iudg. 11. 18. and furnished them with victuals for their money, Deut. 2. 29.
• e 1.1024

  According to Gods command, Deut. 2. 5.
• * 1.1025

  chap. 33. 37.
• f 1.1026

  Whose inhabitants were thence called Horims, Deut. 2. 12. and Esau the Horite, Gen. 36. 20.
• † 1.1027

  Heb. mouth.
• g 1.1028

  This was one but not the onely, reason. God would not have Moses and Aaron to carry the people into Canaan, for this reason also, to signifie the insufficiency of the Mosaical law and Aaronical Priesthood to make them perfectly happy, and the ne∣cessity of a better, and so to keep the Israelites from resting in them so as to be taken off from their expectation of Christ, and from the entertainment of him when he should come.
• * 1.1029

  chap. 33. 38. Deut. 32. 50.
• h 1.1030

  To wit of his Priestly garments, Exod. 28. 2. Levit. 8. 7, 8, 9. in token of his resignation of his office. See the like Isa. 22. 15, 19, 20, 21.
• i 1.1031

  By way of admission and inauguration of him to his office.
• k 1.1032

  That their hearts might be more affected with their loss of so great a pillar, and that they all might be witnesses of the translation of the Priesthood from Aaron to Eleazar, and there∣fore might give him the honour due to him.
• * 1.1033

  Deut. 10. 6. & 32. 50.
• l 1.1034

  To wit, in mount Hor. Obj. He died in Mosera, Deut. 10. 6. Ans. Mosera was the general name of the place where that station was, and mount Hor is a particular place in it, where he died, and was buried also, Deut. 10. 6.
• m 1.1035

  (i. e.) Understood by the relation of Moses and Eleazar, and by other signs. So seeing is used, Gen. 42. 1. Act. 7. 12.
• n 1.1036

  The time of publick and solemn mourning for great persons. See Deut. 34. 8.
• * 1.1037

  chap. 33. 40.
• † 1.1038

  Heb. the Ca∣naanite king of Arad Josh. 12. 14. Judg. 1. 16.
• a 1.1039

  Or rather, the Canaanite King of Arad: for Arad is not the name of a man, but of a city or territory, as may seem from Ios. 12. 14. Iudg. 1. 16. if at least this was the same place with that. And he seems to be called a Canaanite in a general sence, as the Amorites and others sometimes are.
• b 1.1040

  To wit, of Canaan, as appears from Numb. 33. 40. towards the east, and near the dead Sea.
• c 1.1041

  Not of those spies which Moses sent to spie the land, Numb. 13. 17. for that was done 38 years before this, and they went so privately, that the Canaanites took no no∣tice of them, nor knew which way they came or went, but of the spies which he himself sent out to observe the marches and motions of the Israelites. But the words may be otherwise rendred, either thus, in the manner of spies, so the sence is, when he heard that divers of the Israelites came into or towards his country in the nature of spies to prepare the way for the rest: or thus, by the way of Atharim, a place so called, as the seventy Interpreters here take it, and it seems not improbable.
• d 1.1042

  Which God per∣mitted for Israels humiliation and punishment, and to teach them not to expect the conquest of that land from their own wisdom or valour, but wholly from Gods favour and assistance. See Deut. 9. 4. Psal. 44. 3, 4.
• e 1.1043

  Being sensible of their own weakness, they indeavour to engage, God to help them in the war, which they intended to renew.
• f 1.1044

  I will reserve no person nor thing for my own use, but devote them all to total destruction, which was the consequent of such vows. See Lev. 27. 29. Deut. 13. 15.
• † 1.1045

  Gr. anat•…•…∣tized them. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Heb.
• g 1.1046

  When? Ans. Either 1. Some time after this, under Io∣shua, who subdued, among others, the King of Arad, Ios. 12. 14. And so this is mentioned here by anticipation, that, the vow being now made and mentioned, the effect or performance of it might be recorded, though out of its place; and so this verse must be supposed to be added by some of the prophets, and in∣serted into Moses his history, as some other passages seem to be. Or 2. at this time: and so this is not the same Arad with that, Ios. 12. 14. nor this the same Hormah with that there menti∣oned, but another of the same name, which is most frequent in persons and places in Scripture. And this is the more pro∣bable, because that Arad and Hormah, Ios. 12. 14. are two di∣stinct places, and had divers kings, whereas here the same place is called both Arad and Hormah; and because that Arad seems to be at some good distance from this and more within the country, and more northward, as may be gathered from the o∣ther places joyned with it, Ios. 12. whereas this Arad was near Edom, ver. 4. and in the south, ver. 1. Quest. 1. How could this be now done in the land of Canaan, when Moses neither entred himself nor lead the people into that land? Ans. Neither Moses nor the whole body of the people did this exploit, but a select number sent out for this purpose to punish that king and people who were so fierce and malicious that they came out of their own country to fight with the Israelites in the wilderness, and these when they had done this work returned to their brethren into the Wilderness. Quest. 2. Why did they not all now go into Canaan, when some of them had once entred it, and pur∣sue this victory? Ans. Because God would not permit it, there being several works yet to be done, other people must be con∣quered, the Israelites must be further humbled and tryed and purged, Moses must die, and then they shall enter and that in a more glorious manner, even over Iordan, which shall be mira∣culously dried up and give them passage.
• ‖ 1.1047

  That is, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 destruction.
• * 1.1048

  chap. 33. •…•….
• h 1.1049

  (•…•…. e.) Which leadeth to the Red-sea, as they must needs do to compass the land of Edom.
• ‖ 1.1050

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• † 1.1051

  Heb▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• i 1.1052

  By reason of this journey, which was long, and troublesome, and preposterous, for they were now going towards Egypt, and unexpected, either because they doubted not, but their brethren the Edomites would grant them their reasonable request of passing through their land which disappointment made it worse; Or, because the success∣ful entrance and victorious progress which some of them had, made in the borders of Canaan made them think they might have speedily gone in and taken possession of it, and so have saved their tedious travels and further difficulties into which Moses had again brought them.
• k 1.1053

  Against Christ, their chief conductor, whom they tempted. 1 Cor. 10. 9.
• * 1.1054

  chap. 11. 6.
• l 1.1055

  (i. e.) Of small substance and vertue. Thus contemptuously do they speak of Manna, whereas it appears it yielded excellent nourishment, because in the strength of it they were able to go so many and such tedious journies.
• * 1.1056

  1 Cor. 10. 9.
• m 1.1057

  Such there were many in this wilderness, Deut. 8. 15. which, having been hitherto restrained by God, are now let loose and sent among them. They are called fiery from their effects, because their poison caused an intolerable heat and burn∣ing and thirst in the bodies of the Israelites, which was aggra∣vated with this circumstance of the place that here was no water, ver. 5.
• n 1.1058

  (i. e.) The figure of a serpent in brass, which is of a fiery colour. This would require some time: God would not spee∣dily take off the judgment, because he saw they were not thoroughly humbled.
• o 1.1059

  That the people might see it from all parts of the camp, and therefore the pole must be high, and the serpent large.
• p 1.1060

  This method of cure was prescribed, part∣ly that it might appear to be Gods own work, and not the effect of nature or art: and partly that it might be an eminent type of our salvation by Christ. See Ioh. 3. 14, 15. The serpent signified Christ, who was in the likeness of sinful flesh. Rom. 8. 13. though without sin, as this brazen serpent had the outward shape, but not the inward poison, of the other serpents: the pole resembled the cross upon which Christ was lift up for our salvation: and looking up to it designed our believing in Christ.
• * 1.1061

  2 King. 18. 4. Joh. 3. 14.
• q 1.1062

  He was delivered from death and cured of his disease.
• * 1.1063

  chap. 33. 43.
• r 1.1064

  Not immediately, but after two other stations mentioned, Numb. 33.
• * 1.1065

  chap. 33. 44.
• † 1.1066

  Or, •…•…eaps of Abarim.
• s 1.1067

  Called the wilderness of Moab, Deut. 2. 8.
• t 1.1068

  Or rather by the torrent or brook of Zared, as we render it, Deut. 2. 13. which ran into the dead sea, and from which the valley also might be so called.
• u 1.1069

  Or rather▪ on this side of Arnon, for so it now was to the Israelites, who had not yet passed over it, as appears from Deut. 2. 24. But the same words Iudg. 11. 18. are to be rendered, on the other side of Arnon, for so it was to Iephthah: and the same preposition signifieth on this side, or beyond, according to the cir∣cumstances of the place.
• x 1.1070

  (i. e.) Though formerly it and the land beyond it belonged to Moab, yet afterwards it had been ta∣ken from them by Sihon, ver. 26, 28. This is added to recon∣cile two seemingly contrary commands of God, the one that of not meddling with the land of the Moabites, Deut. 2. 9. the o∣ther that of going over Arnon and taking possession of the land beyond it, Deut. 2. 24. because saith he, it is not now the land of the Moabites, but of the Amorites.
• y 1.1071

  This seems to have been some Poem or narration of the wars and victories of the Lord either by, or relating to the Isra∣elites: which may be asserted without any prejudice to the in∣tegrity of the Holy Scripture▪ because this book doth not ap∣pear to have been written by a Prophet or to be designed for a part of the Canon, but by some other ingenious person who in∣tended onely to write an historical relation of these matters, which yet Moses might quote, as St. Paul doth some of the hea∣then Poets. And as St. Luk. a•…•…sures us, that many did write an history of the things done and said by Christ, Luk. 1. 1. whose writings were never received as Canonical, the like may be justly conceived concerning this and some few other books men∣tioned in the old Testament. Though the words may be thus rendred, Wherefore it shall be said in the relation or narration (for so the Hebrew Sepher is confessed to signifie) of the wars of the Lord.
• ‖ 1.1072

  Or, Vaheb in Suphah.
• z 1.1073

  Or, At Vaheb in Suphah, or in the land of Suph. Vaheb seems to be the name not of a man, but of a city or place, and Suphah the name of the country where it was; and the Hebrew particle eth is oft rendred at. And whereas the sence seems to be im∣perfect, it must be noted, that he quotes onely a fragment or piece of the book, and that principally to prove the scituation of Arnon, which he had asserted ver. 13. for which end the passage quoted is sufficient. And the sence is easily to be un∣derstood, for it is plain enough that this Poet or writer is descri∣bing the wars and works of God by the several places where they were done, and having begun the sentence before and mentioned, other places, he comes to these here men∣tioned, At Vaheb in Suphah, and at the brooks of Arnon, &c. And it seems probable that the war here designed was that of Sihon against the Moabites mentioned below, ver. 26. which is fitly ascribed to the Lord, because it was undertaken and per∣fected by the singular direction and assistance of God, and that for the sake of the Israelites, that by this means that country might be invaded and possessed by them, without taking it a∣way from the Moabites, which they were forbidden to meddle with or to disturb, Deut. 2. 9. and so their title to it might be more just and unquestionable. See Iudg. 11. 12, 13.-27.
• a 1.1074

  (i. e.) The brook, the plural number for the singular, as the plural number rivers is used concerning Iordan, Psal. 74. 15. and concerning Tigris, Nah. 2. 6. and concerning Euphrates, Psal. 137. 1. and concerning Thermodoon in Virgil, all which may be so called because of the several little streams into which they were divided.
• b 1.1075

  A chief city in Moab as appears from Isa. 15. 1. of which v. 28.
• † 1.1076

  Heb. leaneth▪
• c 1.1077

  This place and Mattanah, Nahaliel, and Bamoth named here, ver. 19. are not mentioned among those places where they pit∣ched or encamped, Numb. 33. Either therefore they did not pitch or encamp in these places, but onely pass by or thorough them, nor indeed is it here said they pitched or encamped in these places, which is said of those places Numb. 33. but onely that they went to them, ver. 18. or, these are stations omitted there, and to be supplied from hence, for though it be there said they went from such a place and pitched in such a place, yet it is not said they went immediately from the one place to the other, and therefore they might take these places in their way.
• d 1.1078

  To wit, in a miraculous manner.
• e 1.1079

  To praise God for giving them such a seasonable blessing before they asked it or complained for the want of it.
• † 1.1080

  Heb. ascend.
• f 1.1081

  Give forth thy waters that we may drink. Heb. ascend, i. e. let thy waters, which now lye hid below in the earth ascend for our use. It is either a prediction that it should spring up, or a prayer that it might, or a command in the name of God direct∣ed to the well, by an usual Prosopopaeia, as when God bids the heavens hear and the earth give ear, Isa. 1. 2. Any of these ways it shews their faith.
• ‖ 1.1082

  Or, answer.
• ‖ 1.1083

  Or, sing ye of it, or, answer to it or con∣cerning it; it being the manner of the Iewish singers, that one should answer to another, of which see Exod. 15. 21. 1 Sam. 18. 7.
• g 1.1084

  Either by themselves, or by others whom they command∣ed to do it.
• h 1.1085

  Or, with the lawgiver, i. e. Moses, they together with Moses, or they by Moses his direction, and appointment, which is signified ver. 16.
• i 1.1086

  Which are here mentioned, ei∣ther 1. as the ensigns of their authority, Iudg. 5. 14. by which they gave this command of digging: or 2. as the instru∣ments of their work, not that they did formally and effectually dig the Well or receptacle for the water, for which spades were more proper than staves, but that as Moses smote the rock with his rod, so they struck the earth with their staves making onely some small impression, onely for form sake or as a sign that God would cause the water to flow forth out of the earth where they smote it, as he did before out of the rock.
• k 1.1087

  See the notes on ver. 16.
• l 1.1088

  Or, the valley, which might be called Bamoth, not because it was a place naturally high, but from divers other reasons which may be easily guessed. Or, to the valley, or to that valley, that famous or rather infamous valley, to wit of Abel-shittim, Numb. 33. 49. where they committed those foul abominations re∣corded Numb. 25.
• † 1.1089

  Heb field.
• ‖ 1.1090

  Or, the hill.
• m 1.1091

  This was the top of those high hills of Abarim; of which see Deut. 3. 17, 27. & 32. 49. & 34. 1, 6.
• ‖ 1.1092

  Or, the wil∣derness.
• n 1.1093

  By Gods allowance, that so Sihons malice might be the more evident and inexcusable and that their title to his coun∣try more clear in the judgments of all men as being gotten by a just war into which they were forced for their own defence.
• * 1.1094

  Deut. 2. 27. Judg. 11. 19.
• o 1.1095

  They spoke what they seriously intended and would have done, if he had given them quiet passage: but withal they knew that Sihon would not do it, and that he would withstand them, and that they should subdue him and take his land, as God had told them before they sent this message, as appears from Deut. 2. 24, 26, 27. and accordingly God hardened his spirit, and made his heart obstinate, for this end, that he might deli∣ver him into Israels hand there ver. 30. And no wonder, for he and his people were Amorites, and therefore devoted to destru∣ction, as all that people were.
• * 1.1096

  Deut. 29. 7.
• p 1.1097

  A city, of which see Deut. 2. 32. Ier. 48. 21.
• * 1.1098

  Deut. 2. 32. & 29. 7.
• q 1.1099

  Or, which reached from Arnon, &c. such supplements being very usual, and so here is contained a description or limitation of Sihons conquest and kingdom, that it extended onely from Arnon▪—unto the children of Ammon, and then the following words, for the border of the children of Ammon was strong, come in very fitly, not as a reason why the Israelites did not or could not con∣quer the Ammonites, for they were absolutely forbidden to med∣dle with them, Deut. 3. 8. but as a reason why Sihon could not enlarge his conquest and empire to the Ammonites, as he had done to the Moabites.
• * 1.1100

  * Josh. 12. 2. & 24. 8. Psal. 135. 10, 11. & 136. 19. Amos 2. 9.
• r 1.1101

  A river by which the countries of Ammon and Moab were in part bounded and divided.
• s 1.1102

  Either by the advantage of the river, or by their strong holds in their frontiers.
• t 1.1103

  Having destroyed the antient inhabitants, Deut. 2. 34.
• † 1.1104

  Heb. dax•…•…∣ters.
• u 1.1105

  This is added as a reason why Israel took possession of this land, notwithstanding Gods prohibition of meddling with them or their land, Deut. 2. 9. because it was not now the land of the Moabites, but had been some time since taken from them and in the possession of the Amorites.
• x 1.1106

  (i. e.) the predeces∣sor of Balak, who was the present King.
• y 1.1107

  The poets or other ingenious persons, to wit, of the Amo∣rites or Canaanites, who made this following song of triumph over the vanquished Moabites: which is here brought in partly as a proof that this was now Sihons land, and partly as an evi∣dence of the just judgment of God in spoiling the spoilers and subduing those who insulted over their conquered enemies.
• z 1.1108

  These are the words either of Sihon speaking thus to his peo∣ple, or of the people exhorting one another, to come and pos∣sess and repair the city which they had taken.
• a 1.1109

  That which once was the royal city of the King of Moab, but now is the city of Sihon.
• * 1.1110

  Jer. 48. 4•…•…▪
• a 1.1111

  (i. e.) The fury of war, which is oft and fitly compared to fire here, as Isa. 47. 14. Amos 1. 7, 10, 12, 14. and 2. 2, 5.
• b 1.1112

  That city which before was a refuge and defence to all the country now is turned into a great annoyance and a publick mischief.
• c 1.1113

  Quest. How can this be, since Ar was yet in the hands of the Moabites, Deut. 2. 9, 18, 29? Ans. 1. This may be understood not of the city of Ar, but of the people or the coun∣try subject or belonging to that great and royal city, as the Chaldee understands it. 2. Possibly Ar was taken by Sihon of the Moabites, but afterwards was either recovered by the Moabites, or upon the Israelites approach quitted by Sihon gathering all his forces together that he might fight with the Israelites, and so repossessed by the Moabites. 3. This place may be thus rendred, it shall consume Ar of Moab, the past tense being put for the fu∣ture, as is usual in prophetical passages, and so this may be the Amorites prediction or presage that having taken Heshbon, and its territories, they should now extend their victories to Ar of Moab, though they fell short of that hope, as ordinarily men do.
• d 1.1114

  Either 1. the princes or governours of the strong holds, which were frequently in high places, especially in that moun∣tainous country, and which were in divers parts all along the river of Arnon, and having taken some of these they promised to themselves that they should take all the rest, and so proceed further and further till they had taken Ar it self. Or rather 2. the priests and people that worship their God in their high places: which may seem more probable, 1. because as the Is∣raelites worshipped God, so the heathens worshipped Baal, in high-places, Numb. 22. 41. and particularly the Moabites are noted for so doing, Ier. 48. 35. 2. because amongst the emi∣nent places of Moab there is mention of Bamoth-baal, or; of the high-places of Baal, Ios. 13. 17.
• e 1.1115

  Alas poor Moab, thou couldst not save thy self from Sihons sword.
• * 1.1116

  1 Kin. 11. •…•… 33.
• f 1.1117

  (i. e.) The worshippers of Chemosh: so the God of the Moabites was called, 1 King. 11. 7, 33. 2 King. 23. 13. Ier. 48. 46.
• g 1.1118

  He, (i. e.) their God, hath delivered up his own people to his and their enemies, he could not defend them, but suffered many of them to be killed, nor could he secure e∣ven those that had escaped the sword, but suffered them to fall into their enemies hands and by them to be carried into capti∣vity.
• h 1.1119

  Now the words of this and the following verse seem to be not a part of that triumphant song or poem made, as I sup∣pose, by some Amoritish bard or poet, which seems to be con∣cluded ver. 28. but of the Israelites making their observation upon it. And here they scoffe at the impotency not onely of the Moabites, but of their God also, who could not save his people from the sword of Sihon and the Amorites.
• i 1.1120

  Though you feeble Moabites, and your God too, could not resist Sihon, we, Israelites by the help of our God have shot, to wit, with success and victory, as the following words shew, at them, to wit, at Sihon and his Amorites, which is easily and plainly understood both from the foregoing and following words.
• k 1.1121

  Heshbon the Royal City of Sihon and by him lately repaired, is perished, is taken away from Sihon, and so is all his Territory or Countrey even as far as Dibon, which, as some think, is called Dibon-gad, Numb. 33. 45.
• l 1.1122

  (i. e.) Whose Territory extend∣eth to Medeba. Or, yea, even to Medeba: for the Hebrew word asher, is sometimes used for yea, or moreover, as 1 Sam. 15. 20. Psal. 10. 6. and 95. 11. The sense is the whole Country of Sihon, taken by him from the Moabites, is wasted and pe∣rished.
• m 1.1123

  One of the Cities of Moab formerly taken from them by Sihon, and now taken from him by the Israelites, Numb. 32. 1, 3, 35. and, after the decay or destruction of the Kingdom of the Ten Tribes repossessed by the Moabites, Ier. 48. 32.
• * 1.1124

  Deut. 3. 1. and 29. 7.
• n 1.1125

  Who also was a King of the Amorites, of whom see Deut. 3. 1, 11. And it may seem that Sihon and Og, were the leaders or Captains of two great colonies which came out of Canaan, and drove out the former inhabitants of these places.
• o 1.1126

  A rich Countrey famous for its pastures and breed of Cattel, Deut. 32. 14. Psal. 22. 12. Ier. 50. 19. and for its Oaks, Ezek. 27. 6.
• p 1.1127

  A necessary caution, for he was a great Giant, Deut. 3. 11. likely to strike them with terrour.
• * 1.1128

  Psal. 135. 10, 11. & 136. 20.
• * 1.1129

  chap. 33. 48.
• a 1.1130

  Which still retained their antient title, though they had been taken away from the Moabites by Sihon, and from him by the Israelites.
• b 1.1131

  (i. e.) Over against Iericho. Or, near the pas∣sage over Iordan to Iericho, or its territories.
• c 1.1132

  The son or successour of him whom Sihon had spoiled of part of his Kingdom, Numb. 21. 26. Of him see Indg. 11. 25. Mich. 6. 5.
• d 1.1133

  As it was foretold both in general of all Nations, Deut. 2. 25. and particularly concerning Moab, Exod. 15. 15.
• e 1.1134

  Called the Kings of Midian, Numb. 31. 8. and Princes of Midian, Ios. 13. 21, who though divided in their Kingdomes, yet were now united upon the approach of the Israelites their common enemy, and, being, as it seems, a potent and crafty people, and neighbours to the Moabites, these seek confederacy with them. We read of Midianites near mount Sinai, Exod. 2. and 3. which seem to have been a part or colony of this people that went out to seek new quarters, as the manner of those times was, b•…•…t the body of that people were seated in those parts, as is evident from many Scriptures.
• f 1.1135

  (i. e.) Con∣sume and utterly destroy, in which sense the fire is said to lick up the water and sacrifices, 1 King. 18. 38. The meaning is, we can expect no mercy from them, they will utterly root us out as they did the Amorites, if we do not make a stout and timely opposition.
• g 1.1136

  (i. e.) All our people, who lived in the Countrey and Territory adjoyning to each City, where the Princes resided.
• * 1.1137

  Josh. 24. 9. Neh. 13. 1, 2. Mic. 6. 5. 2 Pet. 2. 15. Jude 11. Rev. 2. 14.
• h 1.1138

  Who is called a Prophet, 2 Pet. 2. 16. because God was pleased to inspire and direct him to speak the following pro∣phesie, as he did inspire Caiaphas to speak those words, Iohn 11. 51, 52. and as sometimes he did for a time inspire other wicked men, but in truth he was a soothsayer, as he is called, Ios. 13. 22. See Numb 24. 1.
• i 1.1139

  Or, Bosor, 2 Pet. 2. 15. for he had two names, as many others had.
• k 1.1140

  A City in Mesopota∣mia or Aram, see Numb. 23. 7. Deut. 23. 4.
• l 1.1141

  (i. e.) By Euphrates, which is oft called the River by way of eminency, as Gen. 15. 18. Ios. 24. 2, 15. and here the River of Balaams land, or Countrey, to wit, of Mesopotamia or Aram, Numb. 23. 7.
• † 1.1142

  Heb. eye.
• m 1.1143

  They are encamped in my neighbourhood, ready to invade my Kingdom.
• n 1.1144

  (i. e.) Curse them for my sake and benefit, use thy utmost power which thou hast with thy Gods or infernal spirits to blast and ruine them.
• o 1.1145

  Thou by thy magical imprecations, and I by my sword joyned with them.
• p 1.1146

  He had some experience of, or, at least, a great confidence in Balaams skill and power in these matters.
• q 1.1147

  Heb. with divinations, by which he understands not the instruments of divination, which it was needless and absurd to bring to so eminent a diviner, who doubtless was throughly furnished for his own trade; but the rewards of it, as it is ex∣plained 2 Pet. 2. 15. and as in the Hebrew 2 Sam. 4. 10. good tydings is put for the reward of good tydings. Nor is it pro∣bable, they would go to or could expect to prevail with such a person especially being noted for his covetousness, as appears from the story, without that powerful engine.
• r 1.1148

  The night was the time when God used to reveal his mind by dreams. Here is the first discovery of his wickedness, that he takes time to consider, and doth his indeavour to effect, that wicked motion of cursing the Israelites, which he should have rejected and abhorred at the first mention of it.
• s 1.1149

  Heb. Ie∣hovah, the true God, whom he here mentions, either for his own greater reputation, as if he consulted not with inferiour spirits, as other soothsayers did, but with the supreme God, or rather because this was Israels God, and the onely possible way of ruining them was by engaging their God against them, as the known way of the Romans and other Heathens when they went to besiege any City, they used inchantments to call forth that God under whose peculiar protection they were.
• t 1.1150

  And of Midian too, as is manifest from ver. 7. which was needless to repeat here.
• u 1.1151

  Not to gratifie his covetous desire, but to advance his own honour and service even by the counsels of his enemies.
• x 1.1152

  He asketh not this for his own information, but partly that Balaam by repeating the thing in Gods presence might be convinced and ashamed of his sin and folly in offering his service in such a cursed business▪ and partly for a foundation to the following answer.
• † 1.1153

  Heb. I shall prevail in fight∣ing against him.
• y 1.1154

  To whom God revealeth his mind not for any love to him, but for the sake of his people concerned in it, as he did to Pharaoh, Gen. 41. 25. and to 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Dan. 2. 45.
• z 1.1155

  By my irrevocable decree and sentence, and therefore it is in vain for men to curse them.
• a 1.1156

  He conceals the principal thing, to wit, the reason of Gods prohibition, which might have given a stop to their further course and counsels in this matter, and secretly intimates his own good will and readiness to comply with them, if God had not hindered him.
• b 1.1157

  Thus they lay the blame upon Balaam, which he imputed to God.
• † 1.1158

  Heb. be not thou letted from, &c.
• c 1.1159

  No counsel nor suggestion either of God or Man.
• d 1.1160

  Before he wrought upon his covetousness, now upon his ambition.
• * 1.1161

  chap. 24. 13.
• e 1.1162

  You desire and expect that from me which is out of my power, to resist the will of the great God. He slily insinuates, that he wanted not will, but power onely.
• f 1.1163

  So he calls him, partly to magnifie himself as the servant of the great 〈◊〉〈◊〉; partly that by prosessing this respect unto God he might the sooner induce him to grant his desire; and partly because he worshipped the true God together with Idols, as many in those times and places did.
• g 1.1164

  Possibly he may change his mind or yield to my renew∣ed suit. Thus he sought to make God and his conscience stoop to the service of his pride and covetousness, which was abho∣minable.
• h 1.1165

  Since this is thy great desire, and purpose, as far as thou canst, take thy course, I will, according to thy wish, withdraw my restraint, and leave thee to thy self and thy own choice. Compare Psal. 81. 11, 12.
• i 1.1166

  These words signifie not so much his duty, as the event and his disappointment, Thou shalt not do what thou desirest, to wit. curse my people and so inrich and advance thy self, but I will so over-rule thy mind and bridle thy tongue that thou shalt speak nothing but what is contrary to thy desire and interest, and therefore though I permit thee to go, thou shalt lose thy design in it.
• k 1.1167

  Either 1. Because he went of his own accord, with the Princes of Moab, and did not wait till thy came to call him, i. e. urged him to go, which was the sign and condition of Gods permission, ver. 20. but rather himself rose and called them, as it may seem from ver. 21. Or 2. Because those words ver. 20. did contain no approbation nor license, but a bare permission, and that in anger, as Balaam might easily have understood, if he had considered his own heart, or the cir∣cumstances of his concession. This was no more an approba∣tion than that passage of Christ to Iudas, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 13. 27. That thou doest, do quickly. Or 3. Because he went with ill design and desire to do contrary to what God had charged him, to wit, to curse the people, as plainly appears from the following sto∣ry, and from Deut. 23. 5. For God hath been oft and justly angry with those who have done what God bad them, when they did it in evil manner, or for evil ends, as appears from Isa. 10. 6, 7. and many other place.
• † 1.1168

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• l 1.1169

  (i. e.) To oppose and terrifie, if not to kill him.
• m 1.1170

  The rest of the company being probably gone before them. For in those antient times there was more of simplicity, and less of ceremony, and therefore it is not strange that Balaam came at some distance, after the rest, and attended onely by his own servants.
• * 1.1171

  2 Pet. 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Jud. 11.
• n 1.1172

  Which Balaam sa•…•… not, because God withheld his eyes as he did the eyes of Danie•…•…s companions, Dan. 10. 7. It is a truth, which meer Philosophers own, that when God with∣draws his concourse or help from any of his creatures, they can∣not perform their natural acts and offices, the eye cannot see, as Gen. 19. nor the ear hear, nor the fire burn, as Dan. 3.
• o 1.1173

  (i. e.) Conferred upon her the power of speech and rea∣soning for that time. Impudent are those Heathens that dis∣believe and scoffe at the Scripture for this and some such rela∣tions contained in it, when there are examples of the same kind of prodigies, to wit, of Oxen and other brute-creatures speaking some few words, in the greatest and most approved writers of the Roman History, as Plutarch, Polybius, Livy, and others. See the particulars in my Latin Synopsis on this place.
• p 1.1174

  Balaam was not much terrified with the Asses speaking, be∣cause he was much accustomed to converse with evil spirits which oft appeared to him and discoursed with him in the shape of such creatures.
• † 1.1175

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• ‖ 1.1176

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• ‖ 1.1177

  Or, bowed himself.
• q 1.1178

  In token of reverence and submission.
• † 1.1179

  Heb. le-satan, that is to be an advirsary to that.
• r 1.1180

  Howsoever thou maist deceive thy self or others, I see the perverseness of thy heart and way, the wickedness of thy de∣sign and desires in this journey, which thou hast undertaken not to please me but to gratifie Balak and, if it be possible, to curse my people.
• s 1.1181

  I had slain thee alone, and not her, and therefore her turning aside and falling down was wholly for thy sake and be∣nefit, not for her own, and thy anger against her was unjust and unreasonable.
• † 1.1182

  Heb. be evil i•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉 eyes.
• t 1.1183

  A frivolous supposition, for it was apparently displeasing to God, who had now said that his way was perverse and had therefore opposed him and sought to slay him: but hereby he shews how loath he was to go back and lose the hopes he had conceived, and besides he speaks of desisting from the outward action, but shews no sense of the plague of his heart, his vile affections, which were the root of this ill designed journey.
• u 1.1184

  This may be either 1. A meer permission, since neither the convictions of thy own conscience, nor the experience of thy danger have weaned thee from thy base designs and incli∣nations, I shall no further restrain thee, my Angel shall give thee no more disturbance, go on and prosper. Or 2. a concession, I allow thee to go, upon the following termes. For the words here are more absolute and unconditional than those ver. 20.
• x 1.1185

  These words may express either 1. The event Or, 2. His duty. See above on ver. 20.
• y 1.1186

  That by this great honour he might give him a tast and earnest of those great rewards he designed him, and thereby oblige him to use utmost skill and interest for him.
• z 1.1187

  Not far from the camp of the Israelites whom he desired him to curse.
• a 1.1188

  To wit, agreeable to thy expectation or my own inclina∣tion.
• b 1.1189

  I am forced to do so by his superiour power, and therefore be not offended with me, if I speak things unpleasing to thee.
• ‖ 1.1190

  Or, a city of 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• c 1.1191

  Or, killed, either for sacrifice: or rather for a feast: for the sacrifices were offered after this, Numb. 23. 1, 2.
• d 1.1192

  To invite him to the feast,
• e 1.1193

  Whom the King had left to accom∣pany him and attend upon him.
• f 1.1194

  (i. e.) Consecrated to the Worship of Baal. i. e. of Baal Peor, who was their Baal or God, Numb. 25. 2, 2. or of C•…•…e∣mosh.
• g 1.1195

  (i. e.) All that people, even to the utmost and remo test of them, as appears by comparing this with Numb. 23. 13. He hoped that the sight of such a numerous host ready to break in upon his Countrey would stir up his passion and further his charmes.
• a 1.1196

  Either 1. To Baal, in whose high places this was done, and to whom alone Balak used to sacrifice. Or rather 2. To the true God, otherwise he would not have mentioned it to God as an argument why he should grant his requests, as he doth ver. 4. And though Balak was averse from God and his Worship, yet he would be easily over-ruled by Balaam, who doubtless told him that it was in vain to make an address to any other than the God of Israel, who alone was able either to bless or curse them, as he pleased. And therefore when Balaam lost his design this way, he tried it another way with greater success, but still used the same method, in provoking their own God to destroy the Israelites. Numb. 25. But though he direct his sacrifices to a right object, he chuseth a wrong place, and, to comply with Balaks desire, makes use of the high places of Ba•…•…l for this end, and mingles his own superstitions with the Wor∣ship of God, in erecting divers Altars, according to the manner of Heathens and Idolaters, 2 King. 18. 22. Isa. 17. 8. I•…•…r. 11. 13. Hos. 8. 11. and 10. 1. and 12. 11. whereas God appoin∣ted and holy men used but one Altar, though many sacrifices were to be offered upon it, Gen. 8. 20. Exod. 17. 15. and 24. 4.
• b 1.1197

  This being the solemn and usual number in sacrifices, 1 Chron. 15. 26. 2 Chron. 29. 21. Iob 42. 8.
• c 1.1198

  Balak by procuring them, and Balaam by offering them: though in antient times Kings were Priests also, and so might perform a Priestly work, as this was.
• d 1.1199

  As in Gods presence, as one that offers thy self as well as thy sacrifices to obtain his favour.
• e 1.1200

  To some solitary and conve∣nient place, where I may by my inchantments prevail with God to appear to me and to answer thy and my desires in cursing this people.
• f 1.1201

  (i. e.) Reveals to me either by word or sign.
• ‖ 1.1202

  Or, he went solitary.
• g 1.1203

  Or, into the plain, as that word properly signifies, for he was now in an high place, Numb. 22. 41. But this is not material, it was doubtless some solitary place, where he might use some gestures and ceremonies which he would not have others see, and where he might more reasonably expect to meet with God, for both good and evil spirits most commonly appeared to per∣sons in such places.
• h 1.1204

  Not to comply with Balaams charmes, nor to gratifie, but to oppose, his wicked desires, and to force him against his own inclination and interest to utter the following words.
• i 1.1205

  Which I pray thee accept, and give me leave to curse thy people, as their abundant wickedness deserves.
• k 1.1206

  He suggested what he should say, even those words, ver. 8. 9, 10.
• l 1.1207

  To wit. into his mouth, he expressed or spoke.
• m 1.1208

  (i. e.) His oracular and prophetical speech, which he calls a parable, because of the weightiness of the matter, and the majesty and smartness of the expressions, which is usual in parables.
• n 1.1209

  From Aram Naharaim, or Mesopotania, Deut. 23. 4. See Gen. 10. 22.
• o 1.1210

  In which quarter Aram lay. The East was infamous for charmers or soothsayers, Isa. 2. 6.
• p 1.1211

  The posterity of Iacob, i. e. Israel, as it here follows.
• † 1.1212

  Heb. cursed him.
• q 1.1213

  God hath not cursed but blessed Israel, and therefore it is a vain and ridiculous attempt for me to curse them in spight of God.
• r 1.1214

  Upon which I now stand.
• s 1.1215

  I see the people according to thy desire, chap. 22. 41. but cannot improve that sight to the end for which thou didst design it, to wit, to curse them.
• * 1.1216

  Deut. 33 28.
• t 1.1217

  This people are of a distinct kind from others, Gods peculiar people, separated from all other nations as in Religion and Laws, so also in divine protection, and therefore my inchant∣ments cannot have that power against them which they have against other persons and people. See Exod. 19. 5. Levit. 20. 24, 26.
• u 1.1218

  (i. e.) The numberless people of Iacob or Israel, who ac∣cording to Gods promise, Gen. 13. 16. and 28. 14. are now become as the dust of the Earth.
• x 1.1219

  (i. e.) Of one of the camps of Israel, for they were divided into four camps, Numb. 2. which Balaam from this height could easily discover, much less can any man number all their host.
• † 1.1220

  Heb. my soul or my life.
• * 1.1221

  Psal. 116. 15.
• y 1.1222

  (i. e.) Of this righte∣ous and holy people, the Israelites called Iesurun, Deut. 32. 15. which word signifies upright or righteous. The sense is, they are not onely happy above other Nations in this life, as I have said, and therefore in vain should I curse them, but they have this peculiar priviledge, that they are happy after death, their happiness begins where the happiness of other peoples ends, and therefore I heartily wish that my soul may have its portion with theirs when I die. But it was a vain wish, for as he would not live as Gods people did, so he died by the sword, as others of Gods enemies did, Numb. 31. 8. Ios. 13. 22.
• z 1.1223

  (i. e.) My death, as the word is used. Or, My posterity, as this Hebrew word signifies, Psal. 109. 13. Dan. 11. 4. A∣mos 4. 2. And as the covenant and blessing of God given to Abraham did reach to his posterity, so this might not be un∣known to Balaam, which might give him occasion for this wish. Or, my reward, as the word is taken, Prov. 23. 18. and 24. 20. But the first sence seems the most true, because it agrees best with the usage of Scripture to repeat the same thing in other words, and this includes the third sense, to wit, the re∣ward, which is here supposed to follow death, and for poste∣rity, it doth not appear that he had any, or, if he had, that he was so very solicitous for them; or that he knew the tenour of Gods covenant with Abraham and his posterity. Nay he rather seems to have had some hope of ruining Abrahams po∣sterity, which he attempted both here and afterwards.
• a 1.1224

  I speak not these words by my own choice, but by the constraint of an higher power which I cannot resist.
• b 1.1225

  He thought the sight of the people necessary both to ex∣cite Balaams passions, and to strengthen and direct his conjura∣tions, but he would now have him see but a part of the peo∣ple and not all, because the sight of all of them might dismay and discourage him, and, as it did before, raise his fancy to an admiration of the multitude and of the felicity of the peo∣ple, ver. 9, 10.
• c 1.1226

  A place so called from the spies and watches which were kept there.
• ‖ 1.1227

  Or, the hill▪
• d 1.1228

  An high Hill in the land of Moab so called, Deut. 3. 27. and 34. 1.
• e 1.1229

  To consult him, and to receive an answer from him, if peradventure those renewed sacrifices will melt him into some compliance with our desires.
• f 1.1230

  See above on verse 4. and Numb. 22. 35.
• * 1.1231

  chap. 22. •…•….
• g 1.1232

  This word implies, either 1. The reverence wherewith he should hear and receive Gods message, as Ehud did, Iudg. 3. 20. which might have been probable, if Balak had been now sitting, as Ehud there was: but he was standing, ver. 15. or rather 2. The diligent attention required, rouse up thy self and carefully mind what I say.
• * 1.1233

  1 Sam. 15. 2•…•…. Mal. 3. 6. Rom. 11. 2•…•…. Jam. 1. 17.
• h 1.1234

  (i. e.) Break his Faith and Promises made to his people for their preservation and benediction.
• i 1.1235

  (i. e.) Change his counsels or purposes, which men do, either because they are not able to execute them, or because they are better inform∣ed and their minds changed by some unexpected occurrent, or by their lusts and passions, none of which have place in God. And therefore I plainly see that all our indeavours and repeated sacrifices are to no purpose and can make no impression in God nor induce him to curse those whom he hath purposed and solemnly and frequently promised to bless.
• k 1.1236

  Is he like a man that oft speaks and promises what he either never intends, or cannot or will not perform?
• l 1.1237

  Or, I have received a blessing, to wit, a sentence of blessing, which God hath put into my mind and mouth, and which I cannot forbear to utter. Heb. I have recieved to bless. The in∣finitive put for the noun, as is frequent.
• m 1.1238

  He▪ (i. e.) God, understood v. 20. and expressed v. 19. hath not or doth not behold or see iniquity or perverseness, i. e. any sin, in Iacob or Israel, which cannot be meant of a simple seeing or knowing of him, for so God did see and observe, yea and chastise their sins, as is manifest Exod. 32. 9. Deut. 9. 13. but of such a sight of their sins as should provoke God urterly to forsake and curse and destroy them, which was Balaks desire and Balaams hope and design. For as Balaam knew that none but Israels God could curse or destroy Israel, so he knew, that nothing but their sin could move him so to do, and therefore he took a right though wicked course afterwards, to tempt them to sin, and thereby to expose them to ruine, Numb. 25. And Balaam had now hoped that God was incensed against Israel for their sins, and therefore would be prevailed with to give them up to the curse and spoil. But, saith he, I was mistaken, I see God hath a singular favour to this people, and though he sees and pu∣nisheth sin in other persons and people with utter destruction, as he hath now done in Sihon and Og and the Amorites, yet he will not do so with Israel, he winks at their sins, forgets and forgives them, and will not punish them as their iniquities deserve. In this sense God is said not to see sin, as elsewhere he is said to forget them, Isa. 43. 25. Ier. 31. 34. and, to cover them, Psal. 32. 1. which keeps them out of sight and so out of mind, and to blot them out, Psal. 51. 1, 9. and to cast them behind his back, Is•…•…. 3•…•…. 17. or, into the depth of the sea, Mi•…•…. 7. 19. in which cases they cannot be seen nor read. And men are oft said not to know or see those sins in their children or o∣thers which they do not take notice of so as to punish them. And this sence best agrees with the context, God hath decreed and promised to bless this people, and he hath blessed them, and I cannot reverse it, ver. 20. and he will not reverse it, though provoked to do so by their sins, which he will take no notice of. Others thus, He hath not beheld, as hitherto he hath not, so for the future he will not behold, i. e. so as to approve it, as that word is oft used, as Gen. 7. 1. Isa. 66. 2. Hab. 1. 13. or so as to suffer it, injury against Iacob, &c. For av•…•…n here rendred ini∣quity, is oft used in that sence, as Iob 5. 6, 7. Prov. 12. 21. & 22. 8. And the other word amal rendred perverseness oft notes vexation and trouble, as Iob 5. 6, 7. Psal. 25. 17. and 36. 4. and the particle b•…•…th rendred in is oft used for against, as Exod. 14. 25 and 20. 16. Numb. 12. 1. So the sence is, God will not see them wronged or ruined by any of their adversaries, whereof the following words may be a good reason, for God is with him, &c.
• n 1.1239

  (i. e.) He hath a favour for this people and will defend and save them. So the phrase of Gods being with a per∣son or people signifies, as Iudg. 6. 13. Psal. 46. 7. Isa. 8. 10.
• o 1.1240

  (i. e.) Such joyful and triumphant shouts as those wherewith a people congratulate the approach and presence of their King when he appears among them upon some solemn occasion, or when he returns from battel with victory and spoils. The expression implies Gods being their king and ruler, and their abundant security and just confidence in him as such. And here is an allusion to the silver trumpets which were made by Gods command and used upon great solemnities, in which God their king was present in a special manner, Numb. 10. 9. Ios. 6. 16, 20. 1 Sam. 4. 5. 2 Chron. 13. 12.
• * 1.1241

  chap. 24. 8.
• p 1.1242

  To wit, by a strong hand and in spight of all their enemies, and therefore it is in vain to seek or hope to overcome them.
• q 1.1243

  Either 1. God, last mentioned. But so the comparison is mean and unbecoming. Or rather 2. Israel, whom God brought out of Egypt, such change of numbers being very common in the Hebrew language. The sence is, Israel is not now, what he was in Egypt, a poor, weak, dispirited, unarmed people, but high and strong and invincible.
• r 1.1244

  Whose great strength and fierceness is celebrated in Scripture, Numb. 24. 8. Deut. 33. 17. Iob 39. 9. Psal. 22. 21. and 92. 10. But whether it be an Unicorn, or a Rhinoceros, or a strong and fierce kind of wild goat, which is here called reem, it is not needful here to determine.
• ‖ 1.1245

  Or, in.
• s 1.1246

  I find by experience and serious consideration that all mine and thine endeavours to enchant Israel are in vain, being fru∣strated by their omnipotent God. I can do thee no service by my art against them.
• t 1.1247

  Not onely in succeeding times and ages, of which he speaks chap. 24. 17, &c. but even now, in this time and age, and so forward.
• u 1.1248

  (i. e.) How wonderfull and glorious are those works which God is now about to do for Israel, by drying up Iordan, by subduing the Canaanites, &c. These things will be matter of discourse and admiration to all ages.
• x 1.1249

  As a lion rowzeth up himself to fight or to go out to the prey, so shall Israel stir up themselves to warlike attempts against all their enemies, as occasion shall offer it self.
• * 1.1250

  Gen. 49. 9.
• y 1.1251

  (i. e.) Not rest or cease from fighting and pursuing.
• z 1.1252

  An high place called Beth-peor, Deut. 3. 29. i. e. the house or temple of Peor, because there they worshipped Baal-peor.
• * 1.1253

  chap. 23. 3▪ 1•…•….
• † 1.1254

  Heb. to the meeting of in∣chantments.
• a 1.1255

  (i. e.) To use enchantments, which he is said to have done, either because when he consulted and sacrificed to God. he did also use enchantments and consult with the Devil, that if one would not, the other might help him; or, because he consulted God in a magical and superstitious way, by using such postures or instruments or forms of words as inchanters used.
• b 1.1256

  Where Israel lay encamped, either with intent to curse Israel without Gods leave: or rather, expecting what God of his own accord would suggest to him concerning this matter.
• c 1.1257

  In the order appointed Numb. 2.
• d 1.1258

  (i. e.) Inspired him to speak the following words, and so constrained him again to bless those whom he desired to curse.
• * 1.1259

  chap. 23. 7, 18.
• † 1.1260

  Heb. who had his eyes shut, but now open.
• e 1.1261

  The eyes, either 1. of his body, as in the following verse: or 2. of his mind, which God had opened in a peculiar and Prophetical manner, whence Prophets are called Seers, 1 Sam. 9. 9. He implies that before he was blind and stupid, having eyes, but not seeing nor understanding Some render the words, having his eyes shut, as the Hebrew verb Satham signifies, the letters Schin and Samech being frequently exchanged, and so the meaning is, that he received this revelation either in a dream, when mens eyes are simply shut; or in an extasie or trance, when mens eyes, though open, are in a manner shut, to wit, as to the use and exercise of them.
• f 1.1262

  So called either strictly and properly, because he was awake when this was revealed to him: or largely and improperly, for any extraordinary discovery of Gods mind to him, whether sleeping or waking.
• g 1.1263

  Or, extasy, fainting and falling upon the ground, as the Prophets used to do. See 1 Sam. 19. 24. Ezek. 1. 28. and 3. 23. and 43. 3. Dan. 8. 17, 18. and 10. 16. Rev. 1. 17. Others, falling suddenly into a sleep, as the Prophets sometimes did, as Gen. 15. 12. Dan. 8. 18.
• h 1.1264

  Which oft-times from a small beginning are spread forth far and wide. Others, as the brooks, or rivers, as the word signifies, which stretch out and disperse their waters into several channels, and sometimes further.
• i 1.1265

  (i. e.) The Israelites last mentioned.
• k 1.1266

  Pleasant and fruitful and secured by a fence.
• l 1.1267

  An Arabian and Indian tree of a sweet smell yielding good shade and shelter both to man and beast, such is Israel, famous among the nations, and not onely safe themselves, but yielding shelter to all that joyn themselves to them.
• m 1.1268

  Which are the best of the kind, such as not man but God might seem to have planted, as the best of all sorts are ascribed to God, as the trees, hills, ci∣ties, of God, &c. Compare Psal. 104. 16.
• n 1.1269

  Which are fa∣mous for growth and height and strength and durableness, whence S•…•…lomons Temple was built of this wood, 1 King. 6. 9, 10.
• o 1.1270

  Where trees thrive best.
• p 1.1271

  He (i. e.) God, will abundantly water, the valleys, gardens, and trees, which represent the Israelites, ver. 6. i. e. he will wonderfully bless his people not onely with all outward blessings of which a chief one in those parts was plenty of water, but also with higher gifts and graces, with his word and spirit, which are oft signified by watets, Io•…•…. 3. 5. & 4. 10. & 7. 38, 35. and at last with eternal life, the contemplation whereof made Balaam desire to die the death of the righteous. Others thus, God shall make his posterity numerous: for the procreation of Children is oft signified by waters, fountains, ci∣sterns, &c. as Psal. 68. 26. Prov. 5. 15, 18. & 9. 17. Isa. 48. 1. But there is no necessity of flying to Metaphors here, and therefore the other being the literal and proper sence, is by the laws of good interpretation to be preferred before it.
• * 1.1272

  Deut. 8. •…•….
• q 1.1273

  This also may be literally understood of their seed, which shall be sown in waterish ground, and therefore bring forth a better increase, Isa. 32. 20. Others thus, His seed shall be so numerous that it shall branch forth into many people, the seve∣ral tribes being reckoned and sometimes called several people. Or, his seed shall rule over many people or nations, which are sometimes signified by many waters. as Psal. 144. 7. Isa. 57. 20. Ier. 47. 2. Rev. 17. 15. But here also the literal sence seems best.
• r 1.1274

  (i. e.) The King of Israel, either God, who was in a peculiar manner their King or Ruler, Numb. 23. 21. Iudg. 6. 23. 1 Sam. 8. 7. Isa. 33. 22. or their chief governour or go∣vernours, whether King or others: for Moses is called their king, Deut. 33. 5. and the Judges were in a m•…•…ner Kings.
• s 1.1275

  (i. e.) Than the king of the Amalekites, which •…•…ing and people were famous and potent in that age, ver. 20. as may be guessed by their bold attempt upon so numerous a people as Israel was. And it is probably thought by the Iewi•…•…h and other Interpre∣ters, that Agag was the common name of the Amalekiti•…•…h kings, as Ahimelech was of the Philistines, and Pharaoh of the Egyptians, and Caesar of the Ro•…•…s. But though this king onely be in∣stanced in, yet other kings, to wit, such as did or should border upon the Israelites, are doubtless to be understood, above whom the kings and people of Israel sometimes were advanced, and oftener should have been, if they had not been their own hin∣derance by their sins. Some make this a prophecy of Sauls conquering Agag and his people, 1 Sam. 15. 7, 8. But the words seem to be more general and to signifie a greater honour and advantage to Israel than that was.
• * 1.1276

  chap. 23. 22.
• s 1.1277

  Or, •…•…nbone, or, take out, i. e. shall eat the flesh to the very bones, and then break them also.
• * 1.1278

  Gen. 49. 9.
• t 1.1279

  Having conquered his enemies the Canaanites, and the•…•… land he shall quietly and securely rest and settle himself there.
• u 1.1280

  (i. e.) Awake or provoke him.
• * 1.1281

  Gen. 12. 3. and 27. 29.
• x 1.1282

  A sign of great anger, Ezek. 21. 17. and 22. 13.
• y 1.1283

  Whence I sent for thee, Numb. 22. 5.
• z 1.1284

  Whose com∣mands thou hast preferred before my desires and interest; and therefore seek thy recompence from him, and not from me.
• * 1.1285

  chap. 22. 18.
• † 1.1286

  Gr. of myself. chap. 16. 28.
• * 1.1287

  Mie. 6. 5.
• a 1.1288

  Or, inform thee, to wit, concerning future things, as it here follows, for this word seems inseparably joyned with the fol∣lowing. Others, give thee counsel, and tell thee what this people, &c. So it is a short and defective speech, such as we have Exod. 4. 5. and 13. 8. And by counsel they understand that which is related, Numb. 25. 1, 2. which was done by Balaams counsel, Numb. 31. 16. Revel. 2. 14. But the former sence is more unforced and agreeable to the following words, as they ly.
• b 1.1289

  Not in thy time, therefore thou hast no reason to fear, but in succeeding ages, as 2 Sam. 8. 2. &c.
• c 1.1290

  Or, I have seen, or do see, for the future is oft put for other times or tenses: he speaks of a prophetical sight, like that of Abrahams, who saw Christs day, Ioh. 8. 56.
• d 1.1291

  To wit▪ the star, and scepter, as it here follows, i. e. a great and eminent prince, which was to come out of Israels loyns, either 1. David, who first did the things here spoken of, 2 Sam. 8. 2. Psal. 60. 8. and 108. 9. and some of the kings of Iudah and Israel after him, for it is not necessarily understood of one particular person: or 2. the Messias, as both Iewish and Christian inter∣preters expound it, who most eminently and fully performed what is here said, in destroying the enemies of Israel or of Gods Church, who are here described under the names of the nearest and fiercest enemies of Israel, which he doth partly by himself, by his word and spirit, and spiritual plagues; and part∣ly by his ministers, those princes whom he makes nursing-fa∣thers to his Church, and scourges to his enemies. And to him alone agrees the foregoing verb properly, I shall see him, to wit, in my own person, or with the eyes of my own body, as every eye shall see him, Rev. 1. 7. when he comes to judgement. Nor can it seem strange that Balaam should speak of such high and remote things, seeing he foresaw and foretold these things by the revelation of the spirit of God, by which also he foresaw the great felicity of good men, and the miserable state of bad men after death and judgment, Numb. 23. 10.
• e 1.1292

  Not yet, but after many ages.
• * 1.1293

  Mat. 2. 2.
• f 1.1294

  A title oft given to princes and eminent and illustrious persons, and particularly to the Messias, Rev. 2. 28. and 22. 16.
• * 1.1295

  Psal. 110. •…•….
• g 1.1296

  (i. e.) A scepter-bearer, a king or ruler, even that scepter mentioned Gen. 49. 10.
• ‖ 1.1297

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 through th•…•… princes of 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• h 1.1298

  Either 1. lite∣rally, the borders, which by a Synecdoche, are oft used in Scripture, for the whole country to which they belong, as Exod. 8. 2. Psal. 74. 17. and 147. 14. Ier. 15. 13. and 17. 3. Or 2. metaphorically, to wit, Princes and rulers, who ate sometimes compared to corners, as Zach. 10. 4. and Christ himself is called a corner stone, because he unites and supports the building. But I prefer the former sence.
• i 1.1299

  Which seems to be the name of some then eminent, though now unknown, place or prince in Moab, where there were many princes, as appears from Numb▪ 23. 6. Amos 2. 3. there being innumera∣ble instances of such places or persons sometimes famous, but now utterly lost as to all monuments and remembrances of them.
• * 1.1300

  2 Sam. 8. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Psal. 60. 8, •…•…▪
• d 1.1301

  Which was also foretold Gen. 25. 23. and in part fulfilled, 2 Sam. 8. 14. 1 Chron. 18. 13. but more fully by Christ, Amos 9. 12. Obad. ver. 18. who shall subdue and possess all his enemies here signified by the name of Edom, as Iacob or Israel, his brother, signifies all his Church and people.
• e 1.1302

  A part and mountain of Edom, Gen. 36. 8. which may be here mentioned as the strongest part of Edom, to shew that not onely the rest of Edom, which is more accessible, but even the rocks and best munitions of it, shall be taken.
• f 1.1303

  The Israelites.
• g 1.1304

  Or, gain power, or riches, or victory, all which are comprehended in this phrase.
• h 1.1305

  Out of Iacobs loyns.
• i 1.1306

  David, and especially Christ.
• k 1.1307

  Or, from or out of the city, i. e. the cities, the singular number for the plural, which hath been oft noted before. The sence is, He shall not onely subdue those Moabit•…•…s and Edomites which meet him in the field, but he shall pursue them even to their strongest holds and cities, and shall pull them out thence. Pos∣sibly he may note some eminent city in which they confided most, their Metropolis or royal city as may be guessed from Psal. 60. 9.
• l 1.1308

  From the top of Pisgah, which was exceeding high, and gave him the prospect of the parts of all these kingdomes.
• ‖ 1.1309

  The first 〈◊〉〈◊〉 nations 〈◊〉〈◊〉 warred 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Israel, Exo▪
• m 1.1310

  Heb. the first fruits; so called either 1. because they were the first of all the neighbouring nations which were embodied to∣gether in one government: or 2. because they were the most powerful and eminent of them, as is implyed above, ver. 7. the best things in each kind being oft signified by the name of first-fruits. Or 3. because he was the first who fought against Israel and was vanquished by them, in that famous battel Exod. 17. which victory was an earnest and first-fruits of that large harvest of victories which the Israelites should in due time get over all their enemies, and among others, over Am•…•…k himself, 1 Sam. 15. 3.
• ‖ 1.1311

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 even to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 o•…•….
• n 1.1312

  He began with God and with Israel, but God will end with him, and the firm purpose and will of God is, that he shall be utterly destroyed, Exod. 17. 14. so that Saul lost his kingdom for not executing this decree and Gods com∣mand pursuant thereunto, 1 Sam. 15.
• * 1.1313

  1 Sam. 15. 6.
• o 1.1314

  The posterity or kindred of Iethro, not that part of them which dwelt among the Israelites, to whom the following words do not agree, but those of them who were mingled with the A∣malekites and Midianites. See Exod. 3. 1. Iudg. 1. 16. and 4. 11. 1 Sam. 15. 6.
• p 1.1315

  (i. e.) Thy dwelling-place, so called, either because it was in an high place, as nests commonly are: or from their security and confidence of continuing long and safe in it: See Iob 29. 18. or in allusion to their name, for ken in Hebrew signifies a nest.
• † 1.1316

  Heb. Kain.
• q 1.1317

  Heb. Kain, i. e. the Kenite, so called, either by a transposi∣tion of letters, which is very usual in the Hebrew tongue: or from the name of some eminent place where they lived, or per∣son from whom they were descended, though now the memory of them be utterly lost, as it hath fared with innumerable other places and persons famous in their generations mentioned in antient heathen writers.
• ‖ 1.1318

  Or, how long shall it be ere Ashur carry thee away captive?
• r 1.1319

  (i. e.) Shall be by degrees dimi∣nished and wasted by the incursions of divers enemies, till at last the Assyrian comes to compleat the work and carries them in∣to captivity. For the Kenites lived partly among the ten tribes, Ios. 19. 33. compared with Iudg. 4. 11. and partly with the two tribes, Iudg. 1. 16. and 4. 16, 17. and were carried captive with them, part by Salmaneser, the king of Assyria, 2 King. 17. 6. and part by Nebuchadnezzar, who also is called an Assyrian, Ezra. 6. 22. Isa. 52. 4. The words may be ren∣dred thus, shall be wasted. How long? to wit, shall they be thus wasted? (these particles being oft used abruptly and pathetically in the same manner, Psal. 6. 3. and 90. 13. Isa. 6. 11.) till Ashur comes, Ashur shall carry thee away captive.
• s 1.1320

  How calamitous and miserable will the state of the World be when the Assyrian and after him the Chaldean shall over-run and overturn all these parts of the World? who will be able to live and keep his heart from fainting under such grievous pres∣sures? how few will then escape the destroying sword?
• t 1.1321

  A place or people so called from Chittim the son of Iavan, Gen. 10. 4. whose posterity were very numerous and were first seated in the lesser Asia, and from thence sent forth colonies in∣to the islands of the Aegean sea, and into Cyprus, and afterwards into Macedonia and other parts of Greece, and then into Italy. Whence it comes to pass that by this name is understood some∣times Macedonia, as appears from 1 Macc. 1. 1. and 1 Macc. 8. 5. and sometimes Italy, as is manifest, from Dan. 11. 29, 30. and sometimes both, as in this place: for he speaks here of the scourge that God hath appointed for the Assyrian after he had done Gods work in punishing of his people and the bor∣dering nations. Now although the Assyrian and Chaldean em∣pire was subdued by the Medes and Persians, yet the chief af∣flictions and calamities of that people came from two hands, both beyond the sea and brought to them by ships, as is here expressed, first from the Grecians under Alexander and his suc∣cessours, by whom that people were grievously oppressed and wasted; then from the Romans, who subdued all the Grecian em∣pire, one great part whereof were the Assyrians largely so called and after many bloody wars made them a colony.
• u 1.1322

  (i. e.) The posterity of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Gen. 10. 24. the Hebrews, who were the chief and flower of Ebers children, and therefore are here de∣signed by that general name, such general expressions being oft used concerning one particular and the most eminent of •…•…ts kind. And it pleased God to express it thus darkly here, be∣cause though he would foretell this for the comfort and instru∣ction of his people in after ages, yet he would not have Balak nor Balaam neither, understand or utter any thing which might seem to thwart that happy estate of Israel, which Balaam clearly saw and openly applauded.
• x 1.1323

  Not the Hebrews, as some un∣derstand, for his affliction was now mentioned before, and other Scriptures tell us they shall have a better end, and that all Israel shall be saved, and therefore not perish for ever, but the •…•…∣er or scourge of A•…•…hur and Eber, to wit, the Grecian and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Empire.
• y 1.1324

  (i. e.) To Mesopotamia. Obj. He went onely to 〈◊〉〈◊〉. where he was slain, Numb. 31. 8. A•…•…s. 1. He is said to return home, because he intended and began to do so, though he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 diverted by the Midianites: for men in Scripture are 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to do what they design or attempt to do▪ as E•…•…d. 8. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Numb. 14. 40. Ans. 2. He did go home first▪ though •…•…∣wards he returned to the Midianites, either because the•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for him, or to recover his lost credit, and to do that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which he could not do by charmes▪ to which purpose he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them that devilish counsel which was put in 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and that by his advise, Numb. 31. 16. Rev. 2. 14.
• * 1.1325

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 33. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• a 1.1326

  A place called more largely, Abel-Shittim, Numb. 33. 49. it being usual with the Hebrews to abbreviate long proper names, as Hermon is put for Baal-hermon, Iudg. 3. 3. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for •…•…∣lad, Ios. 19. 4. Nimrim, Isa. 15. 6. for B•…•…-nimrim, Numb. 32. 36. And this was their last station, from whence they passed immediately into Canaan. So this is here noted as a great ag∣gravation of their sin, that they committed it, when God wa•…•… going to put them into the possession of their long-expected and much-desired land.
• b 1.1327

  Not all, but many, of them, as appears from Deut. 4. 3. 4. 1 Cor. 10. 8.
• c 1.1328

  Both corporally and spiritually, either because they prostituted themselves to them upon condition of worshipping their God: or because their •…•…∣thy God was worshipped by such filthy acts, as Priapus and •…•…∣nus were.
• d 1.1329

  And of Midian t•…•…o, as is evident from ver. 6, 1•…•…▪ 18. and Numb. 31. 16. for both these people being confederat∣ed in this wicked design, the one is put for the other, and the daughters of Moab may be named, either because they began the transgression, or because they were the chief persons, possi∣bly, the relations or courtier•…•… of Balak king of Moab.
• * 1.1330

  Josh. 22. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Psal. 106. 28. Hos. 9. 10.
• e 1.1331

  This may be noted, either 1. as the consequent of their whoredome, an invitation to further society in their sacr•…•…d feasts: or rather 2. as the cause or occasion of their whoredome, the Hebrew vau here signifying for, as it oft doth. The Moabites being now neighbours to the Israelites, and finding themselves unable to effect their design against Israel by war and witchcraft, they now fell another way to work, by contracting familiarity with them, and, perceiving their evil and lustful in∣clinations, they, i. e. their daughters, last mentioned, invited them to their feasts.
• e 1.1332

  (i. e.) Unto the feasts which were made of their parts of their sacrifices, after the manner of the Iews and Gentiles too, the participation whereof, was reckoned a participation in the worship of that God to whom the sacrifices were offered, 1 Cor. 10. 8. and therefore was forbidden to the Israelites when such feasts and sacrifices belonged to a false God, Exod. 34. 15. Yet this was a less and more modest kind of Idolatry, and therefore is fitly used to usher in what was more gross and impious.
• f 1.1333

  (i. e.) Of their God, Baal-p•…•…r, the plural Elohim being here used, as commonly it is, for one God.
• g 1.1334

  Which properly notes the outward act of worship, which here consisting in or being accompanied with filthy actions, may either signifie or connote them.
• h 1.1335

  Before their Gods, or, to the honour and worship of their Gods.
• i 1.1336

  The word implies a forsaking of God to whom they were and should have been joyned, and a turning to, embracing of strict conjunction with, and fervent affection, after this false God. Campare Hos. 9. 10. and 2 Cor. 6. 14.
• k 1.1337

  Called Baal, by the name common to many false Gods, and especially to those that represented any of the heavenly bodies, and Peor, either from the hill Peor, where he was worshipped, Numb. 23. 28. or rather from a verb signifying to open and uncover, either because of the obscene posture in which possibly the Idol was s•…•…t. a•…•… Priapus was: or because of the filthiness which was exercised in his worship.
• l 1.1338

  (i. e.) Discovered it self in a dreadful plague, Psal. 106. 29.
• * 1.1339

  Deut. 4. 3. Jos 22. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• m 1.1340

  The sense is, either •…•…. T•…•…ke, to wit, to thy self and thy assistance, all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ i. •…•…. the Iudges, as they are called ver. 5 Or Rulers, of the People, and in their presence and by their help, •…•…ang 〈◊〉〈◊〉, i. e. the people, now mentioned, to wit, such of them as were guilty, as was said ver. 2. And this sense seems to be favoured by the next verse, where the execution of this command is mentioned 〈◊〉〈◊〉 said unto the Iudges of Israel, whom he had taken •…•…o himself and called together, Slay ye every one his man, i. e. Each of you execute this command of God and hang up the delinquents under your several jurisdictions. Or 2. Take i. e. apprehend, all the heads, i. e. the chief, of the people, such as were chief, either in this transgression, or rather in place and power, who are singled out to this exemplary punishment ei∣ther for their neglect in not preventing, restraining or punish∣ing the offenders according to their power and duty, or for their concurrence with others in this wickedness, which was more odious and mischievous in them than in others. And then this must be necessarily limited to such heads as were guilty, which is evident from the nature of the thing, and from the words of the verse. And so these heads of the people differ as in name and title so in place and dignity from the Iudges of the people ver. 5. which may seem to note the superiour Magistrates, even the 70 Elders, which, being persons of great worth and piety, chosen by God and endowed with his spirit, most probably kept them∣selves from this contagion, and therefore were fitter to punish others, and the heads of the People, seem to be the inferiour Ma∣gistrates, the rulers of tens or hundreds, or the like, who as they did many of them, partake with the people in other rebellions, so probably were involved in this guilt. Now these are to be hanged up, as other malefactours and condemned persons were, Deut. 21. 23. 2 Sam. 21. 6.
• n 1.1341

  To the vindication of Gods honour and justice.
• o 1.1342

  (i. e.) Publickly, as their sin was pub∣lick and scandalous, and speedily before the Sun go down. But withal this phrase may signifie, that these also must be taken down about sunsetting, as other malefactours were, Deut. 21. 23.
• * 1.1343

  Exod. 32. 27.
• p 1.1344

  (i. e.) Those under his charge: for as these 70 were chosen to assist Moses in the government so doubtless the care and ma∣nagement of the people was distributed among them by just and equal proportions.
• q 1.1345

  This was done, either 1. Before Gods command to Moses and by him to the Judges, ver. 4, 5. such transpositions and disorders being not unusual in sacred story. Or rather 2. In the order it is related, to wit, when Moses had given the charge to the Judges, and, as it may seem, before the execution of it, otherwise it is probable he would not have been so bold and foolish to have run upon present and certain ruin, when the ex∣amples were fresh and frequent before his eyes.
• r 1.1346

  (i. e.) Into the camp of the Israelites, or to his Friends and Relations in his tent, whither he carried her, ver. 8. for his or their fleshly sa∣tisfaction.
• s 1.1347

  An argument of intolerable impudence and con∣tempt of God and of Moses.
• t 1.1348

  (i. e.) The rulers of the congregati∣on with divers of the people.
• u 1.1349

  Bewailing the abominable wickedness of the people and the dreadful judgments of God and imploring Gods mercy and favour.
• * 1.1350

  Psal. 106. 30.
• * 1.1351

  Exod 6. 25.
• ‖ 1.1352

  Or, brothel.
• x 1.1353

  Or, Brothel-house: For since they gave way to such leud pra∣ctises, no doubt they singled out convenient places for their wickedness.
• y 1.1354

  Which is no warrant for private persons to take upon them the execution of justice upon any, though the greatest, malefactors, because Phinehas was himself a man in great authority and power, and did this after the command given by Moses to the rulers to slay these transgressours, and in the very sight, and no doubt, by the consent, of Moses himself and also by the special instinct and direction of Gods spirit.
• z 1.1355

  Or in her brothel-house, for the word is the same before used and translated tent, and it may be called hers, because she chose or used that place for her wicked purposes, as the rest doubtless did other places of like nature.
• a 1.1356

  Either the pestilence or some other sudden and grievous mortality.
• * 1.1357

  1 Cor. 10. 8.
• b 1.1358

  Object. They were but 23000. 1 Cor. 10. 8. Answ. The odde thousand here added were slain by the Judges according to the order of Moses, the rest by the immediate hand of God, but both sorts died of the plague, the word being used, as oft it is, for the sword or hand or stroke of God.
• * 1.1359

  Psal. 106. •…•….
• c 1.1360

  Fervent and resolute and valiant.
• d 1.1361

  For my satisfaction and vindication.
• e 1.1362

  (i. e.) The covenant of an everlasting priesthood, as it is ex∣pounded v. 13. which is called a covenant of peace, partly with re∣spect to the happy effect of this heroical action of his whereby he made peace between God and his people, and partly with regard to the principal end and use of the Priestly office, which was constantly to do that which Phinehas now did, even to me∣diate between God and Men, to obtain and preserve his own and Israels peace and reconciliation with God by offering up sa∣crifices and incense and prayers to God on their behalf, Numb. 16. 47, 48. as also by turning them away from iniquity, which is the onely peace-breaker, and by teaching and pressing the ob∣servation of that Law, which is the onely bond of their peace, Mal. 2. 5, 6, 7.
• f 1.1363

  Quest. What advantage had he by this promise, seeing the thing here promised was due to him by birth? Answ. 1. The same blessing may be oft-times promised, as the Kingdom was to David; and the renewing of this promise might feem conveni∣ent here, to signifie that bloodshed was so far from polluting him and thereby casting him out of the Priesthood, that it was a mean to confirm him in it. 2. This promise secured him and his against divers contingences, which otherwise have been befallen him or them, as that he should live longer than his father, else he could not have been the High-priest; that he should be pre∣served from those blemishes which might have rendred him un∣capable of the Priesthood, which were many; that he should have a seed and they such as were fit for that office.
• g 1.1364

  (i. e.) To continue as long as the Law and Commonwealth of the Jews did. Quest. How was this verified, seeing the Priesthood went from Eleazars to Ithamars line in Eli and three or four of his Successours? Answ. 1. This promise, as others of the like na∣ture, was conditional, and therefore might be made void and of none effect by the miscarriages of Phinehas his sons, as it seems it was, and thereupon a like promise was made to Eli of the line of Ithamar, that he and his should walk before the Lord, to wit, in the office of High-Priest, for ever, which also for his and their sins was made void, 1 Sam. 2. 30. Answ. 2. That was but a short interruption, and not considerable in so long a suc∣cession, for the Priesthood returned to Phinehas his line in the time of Solomon, 1 King. 2. 26, 27, 34. 1 Chron. 24. 3. and continued in that line till the captivity of Babylon, as is evident, and afterward too, 1 Chron. 6. 4. Ezra 7. 1, 5. even untill Christs time, for any thing which appears to the contrary.
• h 1.1365

  This is added as a proof of Phinehas his zeal that he durst venture upon so great a person, who was likely to have many avengers of his blood.
• † 1.1366

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 father.
• i 1.1367

  Heb. Of the house of his Father. Every Tribe was divided into great Housholds called the houses of their Fathers, Numb. 1. 2. and he was the Prince or chief of one of these, though not of the whole Tribe. Of the Tribe of Simeon, which seems to have been too much influenced by his and other such examples, so that for 59300. which were numbred, Numb. 1. 22, 23. there were now onely 22200. Numb. 26. 14.
• l 1.1368

  One of the Kings or Princes of Midian, Numb. 31. 8. Ios. 13. 21.
• m 1.1369

  Or, and over her fathers house.
• n 1.1370

  And why not the Moabites, who were as guilty, ver. 1. Answ. 1. Because God will reserve to himself a liberty of pu∣nishing or sparing, according to his own good pleasure. 2. God had a kindness for the Moabites for Lots sake, Deut. 2. 9. 3. God punished the Moabites in another manner, partly by his own im∣mediate hand, whereby it is probable he cut off those Moabi∣tish women that were guilty of this fact, partly by a particular and dreadful kind of excommunication, Deut. 23. 3. and partly by impunity, which in its consequences is commonly worse and more pernicious than any or all temporal punish∣ments, which none that believes the Bible can deny. 4. It is probable the Midianites were most guilty, as in perswading Ba∣lak to send for Balaam, as may be gathered from Numb. 22. 4, 7. So in the reception of Balaam after Balak had dismissed him▪ Numb. 31. 8. and in further consultation with him, and in contriving the means for the executing of this wicked plot.
• o 1.1371

  (i. e.) Kill them: in which words as there is a command to war against them, so there is a promise of success.
• * 1.1372

  chap. 31. 2.
• p 1.1373

  For under pretence of Kindred and Friendship and Leagues, yea and Marriages, which they offered to them, instead of that War which the Israelites expected from them, they sought onely an opportunity to insinuate themselves into their famili∣arity and execute their hellish plot of bringing that curse up∣on the Israelites, which they had in vain attempted to bring another way.
• q 1.1374

  By drawing you both to spiritual and corpo∣ral whoredome.
• r 1.1375

  In a large sense, to wit, their Countrey woman.
• a 1.1376

  Last mentioned, chap. 25. 8, 9.
• b 1.1377

  Who, his father being dead, was High-priest.
• c 1.1378

  They were numbred twice before, Exod. 30. 11, 12. and Numb. 1. 1, 2. Now they are numbred a third time, partly to demonstrate the faithfulness of God, both in cutting all those off whom he had threatned to cut off, Numb. 14. 29. and in a stupendious increase and multiplication of the people according to his promise notwithstanding all their sins and the sweeping judgments inflicted upon them; and partly to prepare the way for the equal division of the Land which they were now going to possess.
• * 1.1379

  chap. 1. 3.
• d 1.1380

  See Numb. 22. 1. and 33. 48.
• e 1.1381

  See Numb. 22. 1.
• f 1.1382

  Which words are easily supplied and necessarily to be un∣derstood from ver. 2.
• * 1.1383

  chap. 1. 1.
• * 1.1384

  Gen. 46. 8. Exod. 6. 14. •…•… Chro. 5. 1.
• g 1.1385

  (i. e.) The chief houses, which were subdivided into di∣vers lesser families.
• h 1.1386

  Whereas in their last numbring they were 46500, Numb. 1. 21. for Korahs conspiracy, as well as other provocations of theirs had cut off many of them.
• i 1.1387

  For, son, of which change of the number. See Gen. 21. 7. and 46. 7.
• * 1.1388

  chap. 16. 2.
• k 1.1389

  According to this translation Korah was not consumed by fire with his 250 men, Numb. 16. but swallowed up by the Earth. But others rather think he was devoured by the fire, of which see on Numb. 16. 32, 35. and render these words, and the things of Korah, or belonging to Korah, to wit, his tent and goods and family, children excepted as here follows. Which interpretation receives strength by comparing this place with Numb. 16. 32. And the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed them (to wit, Dathan and Abiram, as is manifest from ver. 24, 25, 27.) up and their houses, and all the men that appertained unto Korah, which variation of the phrase plainly shews that Korah himself was not swallowed up with them, but onely his men and his taber∣nacle, which is mentioned there together with the tabernacles of Dathan and Abiram, ver. 24, 27. but his person is not there mentioned with their persons. Nor is it unusual both in sacred and profane authours, by the name of a man who is the head and master to understand onely his house and family, though himself be not included. But this difficulty may be cleared another way. The Hebrew particle eth may be here the note of a Nominative case, as it is 2 Kings 6. 5. Neh. 9. 19. Ier. 38. 16. Ezek. 39. 14. and 43. 7. and there may be a defect of a verb, which is most frequent, and so the place may be rendred thus, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed them up, to wit, Dathan and Abiram, ver. 9. and Korah, or, and as for Korah he died (which verb is easily understood out of the following noun, of which Ellipsis there are many instances in Scripture, some where∣of have been given before, and more will follow in their places) in the death of that company, or when that company died, what time the fire devoured the two hundred and fifty men. And so this place and Numb. 16. 35. explain one another, and whereas there is mention onely of 250 men consumed by that fire, Korah is here added to the number.
• l 1.1390

  (i. e.) God made them a monument or example, to warn others not to rebel against God nor a∣gainst Magistracy, nor to usurp the Priestly Office.
• m 1.1391

  God being pleased to spare them either because they dis∣owned their fathers fact, and thereupon separated themselves both from his tent and company or because Moses interceded for them, or because God would glorifie his own free mercy in sparing some, while he punished others, according to his decla∣ration in a like case, Exod. 33. 19. Hence the sons of Ko∣rah are mentioned 1 Chron. 6. 22, 38. and oft in the book of Psalms.
• n 1.1392

  Called Iemuel, Gen. 46. 10. Exod. 6. 15.
• o 1.1393

  Called also Iarib, 1 Chron. 4. 24. And such names might be either ad∣ded or changed upon some special occasion not recorded in Scripture.
• o 1.1394

  Called also Zohar, Gen. 46. 10. Exod. 6. 15. There is another of his sons, Ohad, mentioned Gen. 46. 10. not here, possibly because his family was extinct before this time.
• p 1.1395

  Whereas there were 35400 in Numb. 1. 23. It is thought the example of Zimri, one of their princes, Numb. 25. and some others among them, did infect the generality of the Tribe, and so caused this great diminution, in their numbers.
• q 1.1396

  Who is placed next, because he was joyned with Reuben and Si•…•… in the same camp and quarters, Numb. 2. 10, 14.
• r 1.1397

  Called Z 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Gen. 46. 16.
• s 1.1398

  Called E•…•…on, Gen. 46. 16.
• t 1.1399

  Called Arodi, Gen. 46. 16.
• u 1.1400

  Fewer by above 5000 than there were in their last num∣bring, Numb. 2. 15.
• * 1.1401

  Gen. 38. 2. &c. and 46. 12.
• * 1.1402

  * 1 Chro. 2. 3.
• x 1.1403

  Which though Iudahs Grandchildren, are here mention∣ed among his sons, because they are put in the stead of Er and Onan, which died before.
• y 1.1404

  About 2000 more than they were Numb. 1. 27. whereas the foregoing Tribes were all diminished, this Tribe was now encreased, and the blessing promised to that Tribe above the rest Gen. 49. 8. doth herein begin to shew it self.
• * 1.1405

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. 7. 1.
• z 1.1406

  Called also Phavah, Gen. 46. 13▪ as his brother Iashub ver. 24. is called Iob, Gen. 46. 13.
• a 1.1407

  A great increase. Compare Numb. 2. 6.
• * 1.1408

  Gen. 46 14.
• b 1.1409

  Whereas before they were but 57400 in Numb. 1. 31. and 2. 8. So that Iudahs camp was much encreased, as Reubens was much diminished.
• * 1.1410

  Gen. 46. 20.
• * 1.1411

  Josh. 17. 1.
• c 1.1412

  Gilead is here mentioned as Machirs onely son, and there∣fore some conceive that the family of the Machirites, and of the Gileadites, are one and the same family, onely called by two names, first Machirites, but afterwards Gileadites. Others make them distinct families, because Machir had other children, Gen. 50. 23▪ 1 Chron. 7. 14, 15, 16. which are called by their fa∣thers name, Machirites, whereas the children of his eldest son Gilead are called by his name, Gileadites. But though Machir had other children it seems they and their posterity were extinct at this time, and that Machir alone was left and his posterity, as may be gathered by comparing this and the following verses with Ios. 17. 1, 2, 3. and 1 Chron. 7. 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19.
• d 1.1413

  Called also Abiezer, Ios. 17. 2. Iudg. 6. 11, 34. 1 Chron. 7. 18.
• * 1.1414

  chap. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. & 36. 11.
• e 1.1415

  Whereas they were but 32200. in Numb. 1. 35. So they are now increased above 20000. according to that prophecy Gen. 49. 22.
• f 1.1416

  Called also Bered, 1 Chron. 7. 20.
• g 1.1417

  Called Edan or Hadan 1 Chron. 7. 26. the letters Daleth and Resh being alike in the Hebrew tongue, and therefore oft changed, as is evident from Scripture-instances.
• * 1.1418

  1 Chro. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• h 1.1419

  Who were ten, Gen. 46. 21. whereof onely five are here mentioned, the rest probably together with their families be∣ing extinct ere this time.
• i 1.1420

  Called also Iedaiel, 1 Chron. 7. 6.
• k 1.1421

  Called also Aharab, 1 Chron. 8. 1. and Ehi, Gen. 46. 21.
• l 1.1422

  Called also Shuppim, 1 Chron. 7. 12. and Muppim, Gen. 46. 21.
• m 1.1423

  Called Huppim, Gen. 46. 21. 1 Chron. 7. 12.
• n 1.1424

  Or, Arde, and by transposition, Adar, 1 Chron. 8. 3.
• o 1.1425

  Called, by transposition Hushim, Gen. 46. 23.
• p 1.1426

  The great∣er families subdivided into lesser families.
• q 1.1427

  All from one son and family, whereas of Benjamin who had ten sons, and here five families, there were onely 45600. to shew that the increase of families depends singly upon Gods blessing and good pleasure.
• * 1.1428

  1 Chro. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• r 1.1429

  Called Isui, Gen. 46. 17. where also there is another son of Asher named, to wit, Ishuah, whose family seems now to be lost.
• s 1.1430

  Who seems to be here mentioned because she was a woman of masculine wisdom, or courage or other vertue.
• t 1.1431

  Whereas they were onely 41500 in Numb. 1. 41.
• * 1.1432

  Gen. 46. 24. 1 Chro. 7. 13.
• * 1.1433

  1 Chro. 7. 13. Shallum.
• u 1.1434

  Very nigh as many as they were before Numb. 1. 46. so wisely and marvellously did God at the same time manifest his justice in cutting off so vast a number, and his mercy in giving such a speedy and numerous supply, and his truth in both.
• x 1.1435

  To these families now mentioned.
• y 1.1436

  By lot, ver. 55. The land was divided into nine parts and an half, respect being had in such division to the goodness as well as to the largeness of the several portions, and the lot gave each tribe their part.
• z 1.1437

  (i. e.) Of the persons, names being oft put for persons, as Act. 1. 15. Phil. 2. 9. Rev. 3. 4. and 11. 13. The meaning is, that the share of each tribe was divided amongst the several families, to some more to some less according to the number of the persons of each family, Numb. 33. 54. And withal, if one of the lots or portions proved too large or too little for all the families and persons of that tribe, in this case they might either give part of their portion to another tribe, as Simeon and Dan had parts of Iudahs share, Ios. 19. 4, 40. or take away a part from the por∣tion belonging to another tribe.
• * 1.1438

  chap. 33. 54.
• a 1.1439

  Thou Moses, partly by thy self, for he divided the land beyond Iordan to the two tribes and an half, and partly by thy successour Ioshua whom thou shalt empower and command to do it.
• † 1.1440

  Heb. multiply •…•…is inheritance.
• † 1.1441

  Heb. diminish •…•…is inheritance.
• b 1.1442

  According to the number of the families and persons now numbred and being 20 years old, no regard being to be had either to any increase of the number by those who came up to that age between this time and the division of the land, or to the diminution of this number by the sword of Canaanites or otherwise.
• * 1.1443

  chap. 33. 54. Josh. 11. 23. and 14. 2.
• c 1.1444

  Which lots seem to have been cast onely for the tribes, not as some would have it, for the several families for the distribu∣tion of it to them was left to the rulers wisdom according to the rule now given ver. 54. Yet, if any lot was too large for the Tribe, they might give up part of their right to others, with the Rulers consent, as Iudah gave a share to Simeon and to Dan within his lot.
• d 1.1445

  (i. e.) The Lots shall go under the names of each tribe or each Patriarch.
• e 1.1446

  (i. e.) That share, which shall by Lot fall to each tribe, shall be distributed to the several families and persons in such proportions as their numbers shall require.
• * 1.1447

  Gen. 46. 11. Exod. 6. 16, 17, 18. 19. •…•… Chro. 6. 1, 16.
• f 1.1448

  Which are here numbred by themselves, because they were not to have a distinct share of the land, whence it is that they are not so distinctly and exactly mentioned as the other tribes, but confusedly and imperfectly, some of them being wholly o∣mitted here. See Exod. 6. 17, 18, 19.
• * 1.1449

  Exod. 2. 1, 2. and 6. 20.
• g 1.1450

  To wit, Levi's wife, which must necessarily be under∣stood.
• * 1.1451

  Lev. 10. •…•…. chap. 3. 4. 1 Chron. 24. •…•….
• h 1.1452

  One thousand more than they were, Numb. 3. 39.
• i 1.1453

  The reason of which different way of numbring see on Numb. 3. 15.
• * 1.1454

  chap. 14. 28, 29. 1 Cor. 10. 5, 6.
• i 1.1455

  To wit, of those who then murmured and rebelled against God, as plainly appears both because this threatning and pu∣nishment is confined to those transgressours and because other∣wise this had not been true, for of those that were then num∣bred there were now left Eleazar and Ithamar, and possibly many of the Levites, and some others, who being not guilty of that sin did not partake of their judgment. Caleb and Ioshua are mentioned here, as also Numb. 14. not by way of exception, as if these were murmurers, which is utterly denied, Numb. 14. 24. but by way of opposition, to signify that they, though they were two of the spies, and companions of them who were the chief authours and ringleaders of that mutiny, yet they kept themselves from their sin, and therefore God kept them from their plague and destruction, as also he did some others for the same reason.
• * 1.1456

  chap. 26. 33. and 36. 11. Josh. 17. 3.
• a 1.1457

  Perceiving that the males onely were numbred, and that the land was to be divided to them onely, they put in their claim for a share in their fathers inheritance.
• b 1.1458

  Nigh unto which it seems was the place where Moses and the chief rulers assembled for the administration of publick affairs, which also was very convenient, because they had fre∣quent occasion of recourse to God for his assistance and directi∣on therein.
• * 1.1459

  chap. 14. 35. and 26. 64, 65.
• * 1.1460

  chap. 16. 1.
• c 1.1461

  Nor in any other rebellion of the people, which must be understood, because all of them are opposed to his own sin, in which alone he is said to die. But they mention this onely either 1. because he might possibly be accused to be guilty of this: Or 2. because he being an eminent person might be thought guilty of that rather than of any other because the great and fa∣mous men were more concerned in that rebellion than others: Or 3. to gain the favour of Moses, against whom that rebellion was more particularly directed and more desperately prosecuted than any other. Or 4. because peradventure he died about that time, and therefore might be presumed guilty of that crime. Or, rather, 5. because that sin, and, as it may seem, that onely of all the sins committed in the wilderness, was of such a flagitious nature, that God thought fit to extend the punishment not onely to the persons of those rebels, but also to their children and families, Numb. 16. 27, 32. as was usual in like cases, as Deut. 13. 15. Ios. 7. 24. Whence it is noted as a singular priviledge granted to the children of Korah, that they died not, Numb. 26. 11. whereas the children of their confederates died with them. And this makes their argument here more proper and powerful, that he did not die in that sin for which his posterity were to be cut off and to lose either their lives or their inheritances, and therefore their claim was more just.
• d 1.1462

  Either 1. for that sin mentioned Numb. 14. which they call his own sin, in opposition not to the rest of the people, for it was a common sin, but to his children, i. e. the sin for which he alone was to suffer in his person and not in his posterity, as God had appointed, Numb. 14. 33. Or rather 2. for his own per∣sonal sins, for 1. these were more properly his own sins. 2. it was a truth, and that believed by the Iews▪ that death was a punishment for mens own sins. 3. the punishment of that common sin was not directly and properly death, but exclu∣sion from the land of Canaan, and death onely by way of con∣sequence upon that.
• † 1.1463

  Heb. dimini∣shed.
• e 1.1464

  As it will be, if it be not preserved by an inheritance gi∣ven to us in his name and for his sake. Hence some gather, that the first son of each of these heiresses was called by their fathers name, by vertue of that law Deut. 25. 6. where∣by the brothers first son was to bear the name of his elder bro∣ther whose widow he married.
• f 1.1465

  In the land of Canaan upon the division of it, which, though not yet conquered, they con∣cluded would certainly be so, and thereby gave glory to God by believing.
• g 1.1466

  (i. e.) Into the Tabernacle, where God was pleased to speak with Moses upon occasions, Exod. 25. 22. Numb. 7. 89. For it was an hard case, and though their plea seemed reason∣able, yet Moses shewed his humility and modesty, that he would not determine it himself without Gods particular direction.
• h 1.1467

  In Hebrew it is of the masculine gender, to shew that wo∣men in this case should enjoy the mans priviledge, and that the heavenly Canaan, whereof this was a type, did belong no less to women than to men, Gal. 3. 28.
• i 1.1468

  (i. e.) Which belonged to their fathers, in case they had lived.
• k 1.1469

  Nor sisters, as appears from ver. 8.
• l 1.1470

  A statute or rule, by which the Magistrate shall give judg∣ment in such cases.
• * 1.1471

  Deut. 3. 2•…•…. and 32. 4•…•….
• m 1.1472

  The whole tract of mountains was called Abarim, Numb. 33. 47. whereof one of the highest was called Nebo, Deut. 32. 49. and the top of that Pisgah, Deut. 34. 1.
• n 1.1473

  Of which phrase see Gen. 15. 15. and 25. 8.
• * 1.1474

  chap. 2•…•…. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 31. 2. Deut. 10. 6.
• * 1.1475

  chap. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Deut. 1. 3•…•…. Psal. 1•…•…. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.1476

  Exod. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• o 1.1477

  This is added, to distinguish this miscarriage of Moses from that of the people in Rephidim, Exod. 17. 7.
• p 1.1478

  The words here following, and others too, which are re∣corded, Deut. 3. 23, 26.
• * 1.1479

  chap. 16. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• q 1.1480

  (i. e.) Of all men: the searcher of spirits, that knowest who is fit for this great employment, the father and giver and governour of spirits, who canst raise and suit the spirits of men to the highest and hardest works, as thou didst those Numb. 11. 16, 17. See Numb. 16. 22.
• r 1.1481

  (i. e.) Which may wisely conduct them in all their affairs, both when they go forth to war or upon other occasions, and when they return home and live in peace. A metaphor from shepherds, as it here follows, which in those places used not to go behind their sheep, as ours now do, but before them and to lead them forth to their pasture, and in due time to lead them home again. Of this phrase see Deut. 28. 6. Act. 1. 21.
• * 1.1482

  Zech. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Matth. •…•…. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• s 1.1483

  The spirit of government, of wisdom and of the fear of the Lord, &c.
• t 1.1484

  By which ceremony Moses did both design the person and confer the power, and by his prayers, which ac∣companied that rite obtain from God all the spiritual gifts and graces necessary for his future employment, as appears from Deut. 34. 9. See of this custom Gen. 48. 14. Levit. 1. 4. Numb. 8. 10. 1 Tim. 4. 14.
• u 1.1485

  That they may be witnesses of the whole action and may acknowledge him for their supream ruler.
• x 1.1486

  Thou shalt com∣mand him in my name to undertake the government of my people, which otherwise he will be afraid and unwilling to do, and thou shalt give him counsels and instructions for the right management of that great trust.
• † 1.1487

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• y 1.1488

  Thou shalt not now use him as a servant, as thou hast done, but as a brother and thy partner in the government, shewing respect to him, and causing others to do so, and thou shalt im∣part to him the ensigns and evidences of thy own authority, whatsoever they be. Some understand this honour of those spiritual endowments which did adorn Moses, which Moses was now to confer upon him. But this Ioshua had before, for in him was the spirit, ver. 18. and he received a further measure of the spirit by Moses his laying on of hands, from both which this hon∣our is distinguished, and, had he meant this, he would not have expressed it in so dark and doubtful a phrase, but have called it a putting not of honour, but of the spirit, upon him, as it is called, Numb. 11. 17. And seeing the word honour here may very well be properly understood, why should we run to figu∣rative significations?
• z 1.1489

  When he requires him to do so, and in important and dif∣ficult matters. See Ios. 9. 14. Iudg. 1. 1. and 20. 18. 1 Sam. 23. 9.
• * 1.1490

  Exod. 28. 30.
• ‖ 1.1491

  Or, by or from the judgment, i. e. by seeking and receiving and communicating to him the judgment or sen∣tence thereby given: or, by the judgment is here put defectively for, by the breast-plate of judgment, as it is called Exod. 28. 30. as the testimony is oft put for, the ark of the testimony. Or, concern∣ing the judgment, or sentence, i. e. what the mind and will of God is in the matter. Or, after the manner or rite, for so the Hebrew word mishpat here used oft signifies.
• † 1.1492

  Understand, and of Thummim, for these two generally go together, onely here, as also 1 Sam. 28. 6. Urim is synecdochically put for both Urim and Thummim. For the manner of this enquiry and answer see on Exod. 28. 30.
• * 1.1493

  Ordinarily in the Tabernacle near the se∣cond vail setting his face to the Ark, or otherwise presenting himself as in Gods presence, as Abiathar did by Davids directi∣on, 1 Sam. 23. 9. when they were both banished from the Ark.
• ‖ 1.1494

  (i. e.) The word of the Lord, last mentioned, deli∣vered to him by the High-priest.
• a 1.1495

  God here repeats some of the former laws about sacrifices, not without great reason, partly because they had been general∣ly discontinued for 38 years together; partly because the ge∣neration to which the former laws had been given about these things was wholly dead, and it was fit the new generation should be instructed about them, as their parents were; partly to renew the testimonies of Gods grace and mercy, notwith∣standing their frequent forfeitures thereof by their horrid Apo∣stacies and Rebellions; and principally because they were now ready to enter into that land, in which they were obliged to put these things in practise, Deut. 12. 8. &c.
• * 1.1496

  •…•…ev. 5. 11. & 〈◊〉〈◊〉 6, 8.
• b 1.1497

  According to this translation the sence is, My offering, i. e. my offerings or sacri∣fices, and my bread, i. e. either my shewbread, or rather my meat-offering made of bread or meal, for my sacrifices made by fire, i. e. which is to accompany my burnt-offerings. Or thus, My offering, to wit, my bread, (i. e.) my meat-offering, which was made of bread or meal, which is oft expressed by this ve∣ry name of Korban, or offering as Levit. 2. 1. and 6. 20. but because korban signifies not onely a meat-offering but other offer∣ings also, as Lev. 7. 37, 38. therefore he limits that general word by adding, my bread) with (so the Hebrew Lamed is oft used, as Gen. 46. 26. Ezra 1. 5. and 2. 63. &c.) my sacrifices made by fire, which may be understood either 1. generally for all the sacrifices, as that phrase is sometimes taken, as 1 Sam. 2. 28. where it must needs be so meant, because the burnt-of∣ferings properly so called were not given to the Priest but re∣served to God himself, and the Priests portion lay in the other sacrifices onely, or 2. specially and properly for burnt-offerings, and so under them, as the most eminent kind, are contained in all other sacrifices, as under the meat-offering here is contained the drink-offering. And according to this translation and ex∣plication these words contain a full and general rule compre∣hending all the particulars following in this chapter, as in rea∣son they ought to do, and which otherwise they do not.
• * 1.1498

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. 1. •…•…, 12. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. a savor 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.1499

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. 29. 38.
• † 1.1500

  Heb. in a day
• † 1.1501

  Heb. betwene the two evenings
• * 1.1502

  Lev. 2. 4.
• c 1.1503

  Which was an appendix or accessory to the principal sa∣crifice. See on Lev. 2. 1. and Numb. 15. 4.
• * 1.1504

  Exod. 29. 40▪
• d 1.1505

  Or, prescribed, instituted by God. Or, made, i. e. offered at that place; though since omitted for 38 years.
• e 1.1506

  (i. e.) Upon the altar of burnt-offerings which was in the court of the Priests nigh the entrance into the Sanctuary. See Exod. 29. 42. 2 Chron. 29. 7.
• † 1.1507

  Heb. Sh•…•…kar. Gr. Sicera. See Luk. 1. 15.
• f 1.1508

  Heb. Shecar, which though it signifie in the general all kinds of strong drink, yet is here put for the most famous of that kind, to wit, for wine, which alone was used in offerings, as appears below ver. 18. Exod. 29. 40.
• g 1.1509

  Or, thou shalt offer with it. Or, with the meat-offering of the morning, and with the drink-offering thereof, thou shalt offer it; the letter caph being put for beth, which are alike in Hebrew, and the words are said to be read with beth in some copies.
• h 1.1510

  Besides that for the daily sacrifice, ver. 10.
• * 1.1511

  chap. 10. 10. 1 Sam. 20. 5.
• i 1.1512

  Which, though not▪ reckoned among the solemn feasts, Lev. 23. yet were celebrated as such, by the sound of trumpets, Numb. 10. 10 by extraordinary sacrifices, by abstinence from servile works Amos 8. 5. and by attendance upon the ministry of Gods word, 2 King. 4. 23. And God ordained it thus, partly that by giving God the first fruits of every moneth they should acknowledge him as the Lord of all their time, and own his providence by which all times and seasons and all the fruits and blessings of them and actions done in them are ordered, and partly that it might be a type of the future renovation of the world by Christ.
• k 1.1513

  (i. e▪) To be offered in the beginning of every moneth.
• l 1.1514

  An he goat. See Numb. 15. 24.
• m 1.1515

  Not unto the moon, to which the Gentiles offered it.
• * 1.1516

  Exod. 12. 18. •…•…ev. 23. 5. chap. 9. 3. Deut. 16. 1.
• n 1.1517

  Instituted by him and to his honour and service. See on Lev. 23. 5.
• o 1.1518

  To wit, of unleavened bread, of which see on Lev. 23. 6.
• * 1.1519

  Exod. 12. 16. Lev. 23. 7.
• p 1.1520

  And that in the evening too, as is evident from the nature of the thing and from other scriptures, but the morning-sacri∣fice alone is mentioned, partly because the celebration of the feast began with it, and principally because this alone was doutb∣ful, whether this might not be omitted when so many other sacri∣fices were offered in that morning, whereas there was no questi∣on but the evening sacrifice should be offered, when there were none other besides it to be offered.
• † 1.1521

  Heb. the bread, Lev. 3. 11, 16.
• q 1.1522

  (i. e.) The sacrifice made by fire which is as it were my meat or food: for as God is said to smell the sacrifices, to wit, metaphorically, i. e. to accept of them, so is he said to eat them, i. e. to devour or consume them and to be satisfied with them, such things spoken of God after the manner of men are to be understood so as will agree with the majesty of God.
• * 1.1523

  Exod. 23. 16. and 34. 22. Deut. 16. 10.
• r 1.1524

  In the feast of Pentecost, Act. 2. 1.
• s 1.1525

  New fruits, two loaves made of your new corn, Levit. 23. 16.
• t 1.1526

  (i. e.) The seven weeks which you are to number from the Passeover, Lev. 23. 15. Heb. in the weeks, in being put for after, as it is Isa. 20. 1. Luk. 9. 36. and 11. 37.
• u 1.1527

  For the celebration of the feast over and besides that other offering which was joyned with the first-fruits, Lev. 23. 18. so here is a new additional sacrifice prescribed, which doth not de∣stroy the former.
• a 1.1528

  So it was in their Ecclesiastical account, in which the moneth Abib was the first: but as to civil matters this was the first moneth.
• * 1.1529

  Lev. 23. 2▪
• b 1.1530

  Whereby the people were admonished so∣lemnly to prepare themselves for the feasts, which were as ma∣ny in this moneth, as in all the year besides.
• c 1.1531

  Besides the offerings of every moneth and day, as is ex∣pressed ver. 6.
• * 1.1532

  chap. 28. •…•…▪
• d 1.1533

  Belonging to every new moon, of which see Numb. 28. 11, 12. 2 Chron. 2. 4.
• * 1.1534

  chap. 28. •…•…▪
• e 1.1535

  According to the order, rites and ceremonies appointed by God.
• * 1.1536

  Lev. 16. •…•…▪ and 23. 2•…•…▪
• f 1.1537

  (i. e.) Your selves, by fasting and abstinence from all de∣lightful things, and by compunction and bitter sorrow for your sins and the judgments of God either deserved by you or inflict∣ed upon you for your sins. See Levit. 16. 29, 30. and 23. 27.
• * 1.1538

  Lev. 16. 3•…•…▪
• g 1.1539

  By which the High-priest made atonement, of which see Lev. 16. 9, 29, 30.
• * 1.1540

  Lev. 23. 3•…•…▪
• h 1.1541

  The feast of booths, of which see Lev. 23. 34, 35. Deut. 16. 13.
• i 1.1542

  Not by abstaining so long from all servile works, but by offering extraordinary sacrifices each day.
• * 1.1543

  Ezra 3. •…•…▪
• k 1.1544

  More sacrifices than at any other feast, partly because this feast was in the close of the year, when it was meet to supply the defects of the year past, and when they had gathered in all their fruits, Deut. 16. 13, 15. and therefore ought to make the larger returns and acknowledgment to God; partly because it was Gods pleasure so to order it, for reasons known to him∣self, in whose will we ought to acquiesce. And the same rea∣son holds why these sacrifices grew fewer and fewer every day.
• k 1.1545

  More sacrifices than at any other feast, partly because this feast was in the close of the year, when it was meet to supply the defects of the year past, and when they had gathered in all their fruits, Deut. 16. 13, 15. and therefore ought to make the larger returns and acknowledgment to God; partly because it was Gods pleasure so to order it, for reasons known to him∣self, in whose will we ought to acquiesce. And the same rea∣son holds why these sacrifices grew fewer and fewer every day.
• l 1.1546

  Of which see for meat-offerings, ver. 3, 4, 9, 10. and for drink-offerings, Numb. 28. 7, 14.
• * 1.1547

  Lev. 23. 36.
• m 1.1548

  This was the last and great day of the feast, as it is called, Io•…•…. 7. 37. and yet the sacrifices were fewer than any other day, to teach them not to trust to the multitude of their sacri∣fices, nor to expect remission of sins from them, but from the one and onely sacrifice of Christ.
• ‖ 1.1549

  offer.
• * 1.1550

  Lev. 7. 11, 16.
• n 1.1551

  Your ordinary sacrifices shall not be omitted because of the extraordinary, which ye offer on special occasions.
• a 1.1552

  The chief Rulers of each Tribe, who were to communicate it to the rest.
• b 1.1553

  Which notes both the Sex, as appears by v. 3. and the Age, that he be grown up, for none can be so weak as to think the vow of a young Child would bind it.
• c 1.1554

  i. e. A simple vow to do something possible and lawful.
• d 1.1555

  To the Honour and Service of God.
• e 1.1556

  Confirm his Vow by an Oath.
• f 1.1557

  To restrain himself from something otherwise lawful, as suppose from such a sort of Meat or Drink; or to oblige himself to the perfor∣mance of something otherwise not necessary, as to observe a private day of fasting.
• † 1.1558

  Heb. profan•…•….
• g 1.1559

  Heb. not pollute, or prophane his word, as the same phrase is used, Psal. 55. 20. and 89. 34. i. e. not render his word, and consequently himself prophane, or vile and contemptible in the eyes of others.
• h 1.1560

  And that without delay, Deut. 23. 21. Eccles. 5. 4. provided the thing be not unlawful and forbidden by God, Act. 23. 14. for it is an idle conceit that a man can give away Gods right, or that he can make void Gods commands by his own vows, which was the dotage of the Pharisees, Mark 6. 23, 26.
• i 1.1561

  Or a man in the same circumstances, a son or a servant, as plainly appears from hence, because the reason of this Law is perfectly the same in both Sexes, which is, that such persons have given away what was not their own, but anothers, even their superiours right, which is against the Rule and Law of Natural Reason, and against the Word of God, which binds all persons to give to every one their due. He instanceth only in the Woman, because that Sex is both by Creation and Sin put into a state of subjection, but under the chief and most unque∣stionable kind all other Subjects in like circumstances are com∣prehended, as is very usual.
• k 1.1562

  (i e.) Under his Care, Power, and Government which she is, whilest she continues in her Fathers House, being a Virgin, as appears by the opposition of a mar∣ried Woman, v. 6. and of a Widow, and Divorced Woman, v 9. and by this Phrase of being in her Fathers house, for when she marries, she is removed into her Husbands house, Ruth 1. 9. Or, being in, or of her Fathers Family, the word House being com∣monly used for Family, for when she marries, she is translated and removed into another Family.
• l 1.1563

  When not onely her Sex, but her Age disenables her for vowing, and this clause is added not by way of restriction, as if Virgins in their riper year•…•… were freed from their Parents jurisdiction, and at their own disposal, (which undoubtedly they are not) but by way of addi∣tion, or amplification, q. d. especially (which particle is here to be understood, such defects of particles being frequent in the Hebrew Tongue) in her youth, which is commonly reckoned about her Twelfth or Thirteenth year.
• m 1.1564

  Under which Title seem to be comprehended, as in other places of Scripture, Masters, Magistrates, and all other superi∣ours, in such cases wherein their right is given away by the in∣feriour vow, as for instance, when a Servant vows to go a long journey for his Friend, and his Master will not permit him to do so, but not in other cases; as if a Servant vows to do some∣thing for another in that time which his Master alloweth to his own use and disposal, in this case his vow binds him, but not in the former.
• n 1.1565

  His silence being an interpretative consent, and much more if he declares his approbation of it.
• o 1.1566

  i. e. Be established, or confirmed, or be in force.
• p 1.1567

  i. e. Speedily, or without delay, allowing onely necessary and convenient time for deliberation. And it is hereby intimated that the day or time he had for disallowing her vow, was not to be reckoned from her vowing, but from his hearing, or know∣ledge of her vow
• q 1.1568

  Or will forgive either her rashness of mak∣ing such vows, or rather her not performing of it. But this is to be understood only of such vows which could not be perfor∣med without invading the Fathers, or Superiours right; for if one should vow to forbear such, or such a sin, and all unnecessary occasions or means leading to it, and to perform such, or such duties, when he had opportunity, no Father, nor Superiour can discharge him from such vows.
• r 1.1569

  To whose Will and Authority she was thereby made subject.
• † 1.1570

  Heb. Her vows were upon her.
• s 1.1571

  To wit, when she was in her Fathers house, as is evident by comparing v. 10. and this clause seems to be added by way of exception to that which was said, v. 3, 4. to signifie, that though she were in her Fathers house, yet if she were married, her Husband onely, and not her Father, could disoblige her from her vow.
• t 1.1572

  Either 1. By way of vow, and so this clause explains and determines the former, i. e. if she express her vow in words. Or 2. By way of Oath, concerning which this same phrase is used Levit. 5. 4. and so this clause is distinct from the former, which the disjunctive particle, or, implies.
• u 1.1573

  Though she be in her Fathers house, whether such persons oft returned: which limitation may be gathered both from the opposition of her being in her Husbands house, v. 10. and from hence, that this was the onely doubtful case▪ for if such a person was not in her Father's house, she was unquestionably bound by it, but being now freed from her Husband, and returned to her Father, it was doubtful whether she was not returned to the same state of subiection in which she was before, and conse∣quently unable to make or perform a vow without her Fathers consent, as she was before, which is here denyed.
• x 1.1574

  i. e. If she that now is a Widow, or divorced made that vow whilest her Husband lived with her; as suppose she then vowed, that if she was left a Widow, she would give such a pro∣portion of her estate to pious or charitable uses, of which vow she might repent when she came to be a Widow, and might be∣lieve or pretend she was free from it, because that vow was made in her Husbands life time, which is here granted, in case her Husband then disallowed it, but denyed, in case by silence, or otherwise he consented to it. And thus this Law is sufficiently distinguished from that above, v. 6, 7, 8.
• y 1.1575

  i. e. Her self by fasting, which oft goes under that name, as Levit. 16. 29, 31. and 23. 27, 32. Isa. 58. 5. by watch∣ing, or the like. And these words are added not for limitation, for it is manifest from v. 5, 8, 10, 12. that the power of Pa∣rents and Husbands was more general and large, but for ampli∣fication, to shew that the Husband had this power not onely in those vows which concerned himself or his estate, but also in those which might seem onely to concern her own person, or Body. And the reason hereof is, because the Wives person or body being the Husbands right, she might not do any thing to the injury of her Body without his consent.
• z 1.1576

  And approved them by his silence from day to day, if now after that time spent, he shall upon further thoughts dislike and hinder it, which he ought not to do.
• † 1.1577

  Her non-perfor∣mance of her vow shall be imputed to him, not to her.
• * 1.1578

  Chap. 2•…•…. •…•….
• a 1.1579

  For their malicious designs and practices against Israel, both by hiring Balaam to curse them, and by sending their Women to insnare them. The Moabites also were guilty, but God out of his own good pleasure, and in kindness to Lot, was pleased to spare them, the rather, because the measure of their Iniquity was not yet full.
• * 1.1580

  Chap. 2•…•…▪
• b 1.1581

  For the affront and injury which they offered to God partly by their own Idolatry and lewdness, and partly by seducing Gods people into Rebellion against him. Gods great care was to avenge the Israelites, v. 2. and Moses his chief desire was to avenge God rather than himself or the people. Withal he doth hereby insinuate, that God and his people have the same cause, the same Friends and Enemies.
• † 1.1582

  Heb. A thousand of a tribe, a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of a tribe.
• c 1.1583

  To prevent Emulations or divisions.
• d 1.1584

  God would send no more, though it is apparent that the Midianites were numerous and strong, because he would try and exercise their trust in him, and because he would hereby give them an earnest of their Cana•…•…nitish Conquests.
• e 1.1585

  Who had the charge not of the Army, as General, (an Office never committed to any Priest in all the Old Testament) but of the Holy Instruments, &c. as is here expressed, and was al∣so sent to encourage, and quicken, and confirm them in their good enterprize. It is not here mentioned who was the gene∣ral, whether Iosua, as some think, because he is not named amongst those who went out to meet the returning host, though that might be for other reasons, or some other Prince, nor is it worth while to determine.
• f 1.1586

  Either 1. the Ark, with the things belonging to it, which before the building of the Temple, they did sometimes carry into the War for the encouragement of their Army. See Numb. 14. 44. Ios. 6. 9. 1 Sam. 4. 4. and 14. 18. But why then is it thus ambiguously expressed, seeing in all the other places it is called by its proper Name? Nor is the Ark ever so called in Scripture. Or 2. The Trumpets, as it here follows, the words being thus to be read, the Holy Instru∣ments, that is, the Trumpets: for and is oft times put exegetically for that is, or to wit, as Gen. 13. 15. 1 Chron. 21. 12. compared with 2 Sam. 24. 13. Zach. 1. 4. and 9. 9, &c. Or rather 3. The Holy Breast-plate, wherein was the Urim and Thummim, which was easily carryed, and used, and very useful in War up∣on many emergent occasions. See 1 Sam. 23. 9. and 30. 7.
• g 1.1587

  Which were to be used in war as well as in the service of the Tabernacle. See Numb. 10. 9. 2 Chron. 13. 12.
• * 1.1588

  See Judg. 6. 33.
• h 1.1589

  Namely all whom they took in that War; Or, all who li∣ved in those parts, for it is probable, and was then very usual, some colonies of them were sent forth to remoter places, which therefore had no hand either in their former sin, or in this pre∣sent raine, of whom we read after this, Iudg 6. And herein they did according to Gods own order concerning such people, Deut 20. 13. only their fault was, that they did not consider the special reason and great obligation which they had to involve the Women in the destruction, for which reason Moses blames them afterward, v. 15, 16.
• i 1.1590

  Called Dukes or Princes of Sihon, Ios. 13. 21. because they were subject to him while he lived, but upon his death they resumed their Kingly power.
• * 1.1591

  Josh. 13. 21.
• k 1.1592

  The Father of Cozbi, Numb. 25. 15.
• l 1.1593

  Obj. he was gone and returned to his own place, Numb. 24. 25. which was Aram or Mesopotamia, Numb. 23. 7. Answ. Either he did go thitherward, but in his journey made some stay in Midian, where he was overtaken by divineven∣geance: or understanding the success of his wicked counsel left with Balaam in the sin and slaughter of the Israelites, he retur∣ned partly to enjoy the reputation and reward of his counsel which he had lost before, and partly to employ his Hellish arts against Israel, now they were, as he thought forsaken by their God, and exposed to his malice. Here Balaam dies the death of the wicked, and not of the righteous, as he desired, Numb. 23. 10.
• m 1.1594

  Partly to blot out the Name and Memory of so lewd and vile a people; partly least any of the Israelites should be tempt∣ed to settle there, and so be discouraged in their progress to Canaan; and partly least they should be possessed by other people who might prove as bad Neighbours to them as these would have been.
• n 1.1595

  Partly to put respect upon them, and congratulate with them for their happy success; and partly to prevent the polluti∣on of the Camp by the untimely entrance of the Warriours into it.
• o 1.1596

  Because they had spared those who were most criminal, and who by the law of God and of nature were worthy of Death.
• † 1.1597

  Hebr. host of war.
• * 1.1598

  S•…•… Deut. 20. 23. 1 Sam. 15. 3.
• * 1.1599

  Chap. 25. 2.
• * 1.1600

  Chap. 24. 14. 2 Pet. 2. 15.
• * 1.1601

  Chap. 25. 9.
• * 1.1602

  Judg. 21. 11.
• p 1.1603

  Which they were forbidden to do to other people, Deut. 20. 14. except the Canaanites, to whom this people had equal∣led themselves by their horrid crimes, and therefore it is not strange, nor unjust, that God, the supream Lord of all mens lives, who as he gives them, so may take them away when he pleaseth, did equal them in the punishment.
• q 1.1604

  Partly for pu∣nishment, because the guilt was general, and though some of them only did prostitute themselves to the Israelites, yet the rest made themselves accessary by their consent or concurrence or approbation; and partly, for prevention of the like mis∣chief from such an adulterous generation.
• † 1.1605

  Hebr. a male.
• r 1.1606

  To wit, carnally. See on Gen. 48. 1. and 19. 8. Levit. 18. 22.
• s 1.1607

  Either to sell them as slaves to others, or to use them as Ser∣vants to your selves, or to marry them, when you have prepa∣red and instructed them.
• s 1.1608

  According to the Law, Levit. 15. 13. and Numb. 19. 11, 12.
• * 1.1609

  Chap. 19. 11, &c.
• t 1.1610

  With the water of sprinkling, Numb. 19. 9.
• u 1.1611

  To wit your spoil and prey. See Levit. 8. 15. and 14. 49.
• † 1.1612

  Heb. Instru∣ment, or vesse•…•… of skins.
• x 1.1613

  All which had contracted some ceremonial uncleanness either from the dead Bodies which wore them, or the tents or houses where they were, in which such dead Bodies lay, or from the touch of the Israelitish Souldiers, who were legally defiled by the slaughters they made.
• * 1.1614

  Chap. 19. 9, 17.
• † 1.1615

  Heb. Of the captivity.
• * 1.1616

  Josh. 22. 8. 1 Sam. 30. 24.
• y 1.1617

  The Congregation hath some share, because the Warriours went in the name of all, and because all having been injured by the Midianites, all were to have some share in the reparations: but the Warriours who were but 12000, have a far greater share than others of their brethren, because they underwent greater pains and dangers.
• z 1.1618

  (i. e.) one person, as it follows here and ver. 30.
• a 1.1619

  In thankfulness to God for their preservation and good success.
• b 1.1620

  Whereas the former part was one of 500, the reason of the difference is partly because this was taken out of the peoples portion, whose hazards being less than the others, their gains also in all reason were to be less; partly because this was to be distributed into more hands, the Levites being now numerous, when the Priests were but few.
• ‖ 1.1621

  Or, goats.
• * 1.1622

  chap. 3. 7, 8, 25, 31, 36.
• c 1.1623

  All which was now left of the prey. It is so expressed because they took more, but some of the persons were since killed, ver. 17. and some of the cattel was spent for the neces∣sary provisions of the army.
• d 1.1624

  Either now upon his consulting of God in the case, or for∣merly in general rules and laws for such occasions, such as Numb. 18. 8.
• † 1.1625

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• † 1.1626

  Heb. so•…•…
• e 1.1627

  For their error noted ver. 14, 15, 16. and withal for a memorial, as it is said ver. 54. or by way of gratitude for such a stupendious assistance and deliverance, as appears from the word therefore in the beginning of this verse, and from ver. 49.
• † 1.1628

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 offering.
• a 1.1629

  A city and country taken from the Amorites, Numb. 21. 32.
• b 1.1630

  A mountainous country, famous for pasturage, Ier. 50. 19. Mich. 7. 14.
• c 1.1631

  Different from that Ataroth, Iosh. 16. 2, 7. which was on the other side of Iordan.
• d 1.1632

  Called Beth-nimrah, ver. 36. and Ios. 13. 27. and the waters of Nimrim, Isa. 15. 6.
• e 1.1633

  Which is thought to be the same place called Baal-meon, ver. 38. and Beth∣meon, Ier. 48. 23.
• * 1.1634

  ch. 21. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• g 1.1635

  And given to them for a possession, in the same manner as he will give the land of Canaan.
• h 1.1636

  To wit, to give us our possession there, but let this land on this side Iordan be our whole possession.
• i 1.1637

  In ease and peace, whilest your brethren are ingaged in a bloody war. Their words were ambiguous, and Moses thought this to be an act of unbelief and sloth and self-love and policy.
• † 1.1638

  Heb. break.
• * 1.1639

  chap. 13. 3.
• * 1.1640

  Deut. 1. 22.
• * 1.1641

  chap. 13. 24.
• k 1.1642

  That they should not attempt to go, but rather return to Egypt, Numb. 14. 4.
• * 1.1643

  chap. 14. 28, •…•…9.
• * 1.1644

  chap. 14. 24, 30.
• † 1.1645

  Heb. fulfilled after me.
• l 1.1646

  So called from Kenaz, his grand-father, or one of his emi∣nent ancestours, Ios. 15. 17. 1 Chron. 4. 13, 14, 15.
• m 1.1647

  Succeeding your fathers as in their places and estates, so also in their sins.
• n 1.1648

  Who being moved by your counsel and example will re∣fuse to go over Iordan and to possess the land of Canaan.
• o 1.1649

  Either all, or as many of us as shall be thought necessary, leaving onely so many as may be necessary to provide for the sustenance and defence of our wives and children here. See Ios. 4. 12, 13.
• p 1.1650

  The Moabites and Edomites or other border∣ing people.
• * 1.1651

  Josh▪ 22. 2.
• * 1.1652

  Josh. 1. 13.
• p 1.1653

  Either 1. sincerely and heartily, as in Gods presence. Or rather 2. before the Ark. which was the token of Gods presence. He alludes either to the order of the tribes in their march, whereby Reuben and Gad marched next and immediate∣ly before the ark, as appears from Numb. 2. 10, 14, 16, 17. Or to the manner of their passage over Iordan▪ wherein the Ark went first into Iordan and stood there whilest all the tribes marched over Iordan by and before it, Ios. 3. and 4. and these amongst the rest, as is expresly noted in these very words, that they passed over before the Lord, Ios. 4. 13.
• * 1.1654

  Deut. 3. 20.
• q 1.1655

  (i. e.) By his presence and gracious and powerful assist∣ance.
• * 1.1656

  Deut. 3. 12, 15▪ 16. Josh. 1. 15 and 13. 8.
• r 1.1657

  (i. e.) The punishment of your sin, as that word is very oft used.
• s 1.1658

  Which you have uttered and promised to do. See this or the like phrase, Numb. 30. 2. Mat. 15. 18.
• * 1.1659

  r Largely so called, as that word is oft used, for that whole country beyond Iordan, as in other places it is taken more strictly for a part of it, as here below ver. 39, 40. and else∣where.
• * 1.1660

  Josh. 4. 12.
• * 1.1661

  Josh. 1. 13.
• u 1.1662

  They shall forfeit and lose their possessions in Gilead, and shall be constrained to go over Iordan and to seek possessions there among their brethren.
• x 1.1663

  Either at this time by thy mouth: or formerly, where he commandeth us as well as our brethren to go into Canaan and possess it.
• * 1.1664

  Deut. 3. 2. Josh. 13. 8. and 22. 4.
• y 1.1665

  Who are here added to the Tribes of Reuben and Gad, either because upon the good success of the two Tribes of Reu∣ben and Gad, they were encouraged to make the same request for themselves, as having much cattel, as well as they: or be∣cause upon further consideration it was found that this portion of land was more than sufficient for those two tribes, and it was given by Moses •…•…o these rather than to any other, because these fought against the Amorites with great courage and success, here ver. 39. and Ios▪ 17. 1.
• * 1.1666

  chap. 21. 24▪ 33.
• z 1.1667

  (i. e.) Repaired and fortified, as that word is oft used, as 1 King. 12. 25. 2 King. 14. 22. 2 Chron. 8. 1. and 11. 5 &c. and 26. 2. Dan. 4. 30. For they neither had need nor leasure as yet to do more, the old cities not being burnt and ru∣ined, as divers in Canaan were.
• * 1.1668

  Verse 1, 3. Iaz•…•…r.
• * 1.1669

  Verse 3. Nim∣rah.
• * 1.1670

  chap. 21. 27.
• a 1.1671

  Of which city see Deut. 34. 1. Ier. 48. 1.
• * 1.1672

  See Verse 3. Josh. 23. 7.
• b 1.1673

  Either be∣cause conquerors of places use to do so: or because the names of other Gods (which Nebo and Baal-meon unquestionably were) were not to be mentioned, Exod. 23. 13. especially at the first settling of the Israelites there, that the very remembrance of the Idols might be blotted out, and so the temptation to Idolatry removed, though afterwards, when that danger was over, they were called by their old names again, Ios. 13. 17, 20▪
• † 1.1674

  Heb. they cal∣led by names the names of the ci∣ties.
• * 1.1675

  Gen. 50. 23.
• c 1.1676

  (i. e.) Part of it, or Gilead is here taken more strictly. See above on ver. 29. and Gen. 31. 21. Deut. 3. 12, 13.
• * 1.1677

  Deut. 3. 12, 13, 15.
• d 1.1678

  (i. e.) Not to Machir himself who doubtless was long since dead, see Gen. 50. 23. the family or posterity of Machir, which are called by their fathers name, as the names of Abraham, Act. 7. 16. of Isaac, Amos 7. 9. of Iacob or Israel frequently, of Iudah and Simeon, Iudg. 1. 3. of David 1 King. 12. 6. are manifestly put for their posterity.
• * 1.1679

  Deut. 3. 14. Josh. 13. 30.
• e 1.1680

  Called here the son of Manasseh, partly because he was so by his mother, 1 Chron. 2. 21, 22. and partly because he joyned himself with the Manassites in this expedition and settled him∣self among them.
• f 1.1681

  Who, though not elsewhere named, was doubtless an emi∣nent person of the Tribe of Manasseh.
• † 1.1682

  Heb. daugh∣ters.
• a 1.1683

  (i. e.) In great number and exact order, as armies march, and they did, Exod. 12. 37, 38, and 13. 18.
• b 1.1684

  Who would have this done, partly to evince the truth of the history, partly to preserve the remembrance of Gods glo∣rious and miraculous works both of judgment and mercy to∣wards his people, and thereby to confirm their faith in their present difficult undertaking.
• * 1.1685

  Exod. 12. 37.
• c 1.1686

  Whither they all repaired by Moses his order from all parts of the land.
• * 1.1687

  Exod. 14. 8.
• d 1.1688

  See Exod. 14. 8. Numb. 15. 30.
• * 1.1689

  Exod. 12. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• * 1.1690

  Exod. 12. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ & 18. 11. Isa. 21. 9. & 19. 1.
• e 1.1691

  Either 1. their princes and rulers, who are sometimes cal∣led gods in Scripture; and so this is added by way of ampli∣fication, God flew their first-born, not onely of the meaner sort, but even of their King and princes. Or 2. their falsegods, to wit, those beasts, which the brutish Egyptians worshipped as Gods, which were killed with the rest, for the first-born both of men and beasts were then killed, Exod. 13. 15. See more on Exod. 12. 12. and 18. 11.
• * 1.1692

  Exod. 13. •…•….
• * 1.1693

  Exod. 1•…•… •…•….
• * 1.1694

  Exod. 1•…•… •…•…▪ & 15. 22, 23.
• * 1.1695

  Exod. 1•…•… •…•…▪
• f 1.1696

  (i. e.) By another part of that Sea which they passed over.
• * 1.1697

  Exod. 1•…•…. •…•…
• * 1.1698

  Exod. 1•…•…. •…•…
• * 1.1699

  Exod. 16. •…•…
• * 1.1700

  chap. 11. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• ‖ 1.1701

  That is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of lust.
• * 1.1702

  chap. 11. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• g 1.1703

  A place in the wilderness of Paran, near Kadesh-barnea.
• * 1.1704

  Deut 1. •…•…
• h 1.1705

  Called more 〈◊〉〈◊〉 meroth-bene-jaacan, Deut. 10. •…•….
• * 1.1706

  See Gen. 36. 27. Deut. 10. 6. 1 Chro. 1. 42.
• * 1.1707

  Deut. 10. 7.
• i 1.1708

  Called Gudgodah, as Iotbathah is called Iotbath, Deut. 10. 7.
• k 1.1709

  A place upon the Red-sea, as appears from 1 King. 9. 26. and 22. 48.
• * 1.1710

  chap. 20. 1.
• * 1.1711

  chap. 20. 22.
• * 1.1712

  chap. 20. 25. Deut. 32. 50.
• * 1.1713

  chap. 21. 1. &c.
• * 1.1714

  chap. 21. 4.
• * 1.1715

  chap. 21. 10
• ‖ 1.1716

  Or, heaps of A∣barim.
• l 1.1717

  Rather, Ijim i. e. the heaps, as the word signifies, even the heaps of Abarim, last mentioned, the Hebrew word is the same with Ije, ver. 44. onely there it is in the construed, and here in the absolute, form.
• * 1.1718

  chap. 21. 11.
• m 1.1719

  So called partly by way of di∣stinction of this from another Dibon, in the portion of Reuben, Ios. 13. 17. and partly because it was rebuilt by the tribe of Gad.
• * 1.1720

  Ezek. 6. 14.
• n 1.1721

  Of which see Numb. 27. 12. Deut. 32. 49, 50. and 34. 1.
• * 1.1722

  chap. 22. 1.
• ‖ 1.1723

  Or, the plain of Shittim.
• * 1.1724

  chap. 25. 1.
• o 1.1725

  Called Sittim, Numb. 25. 1. and here Abel-sittim, for the grievous mourning which there was both for the hainous crimes committed and horrible judgments their inflicted.
• * 1.1726

  Deut. 7. 2. Josh. 11. 12.
• p 1.1727

  Not by banishing, but by destroying, them, as it is ex∣plained, Deut. 7. 1, 2. and elsewhere.
• * 1.1728

  Exod. 34. 13.
• q 1.1729

  Which seem to have been stones curiously ingraven and set up for worship. See Deut. 16. 22.
• r 1.1730

  See Exod. 23. 24, 32. Deut. 7. 5.
• s 1.1731

  (i. e.) by a Metonymy, the Chapp•…•…▪ Altars, Groves, or other means of wor•…•…hip there set up▪ •…•…or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…ills themselves could not be destroyed by them. See on Deut. •…•…2. 2.
• * 1.1732

  chap. 26. 53.
• † 1.1733

  Heb. multiply his inheritance.
• † 1.1734

  Heb. diminish his inheritance.
• * 1.1735

  Josh. 23. 13. Judg. 2. 3.
• * 1.1736

  s (i. e.) Both vexatious and pernicious, for the eye is a ten∣der part, and a wound there is very mischievous.
• a 1.1737

  Or, limits or bounds, to wit, of the land beyond Iordan. Which are here particularly described, 1. to direct and bound them in their wars and conquests, that they might not seek the enlargement of their empire, after the manner of other nations, but be contented with their own portion. 2. To encourage them in their attempt upon Can•…•…an, and assure them of their success. 3. to guide them in the approaching distribution of the land.
• * 1.1738

  Josh. 15. 1.
• b 1.1739

  Which is here described from East to West by divers windings and turnings, by reason of the mountains, rivers, &c.
• c 1.1740

  Bordering all along upon the Edomites.
• * 1.1741

  Gen. 14. 3.
• d 1.1742

  So called from the salt and sulphureous tast of its waters.
• e 1.1743

  (i. e.) At the eastern part of that sea, where the Eastern and Southern borders meet.
• f 1.1744

  Called Maaleh-akrabbim, Ios. 15. 3. which was at the south end of the salt or dead sea.
• g 1.1745

  Or, on the south, i. e. proceed∣ing onward towards the South.
• h 1.1746

  Which was on the Southern part of Canaan, Numb. 13. 17.
• i 1.1747

  Which in Ios. 15. 3. may seem distinguished into two places, Hezron and Addar, which here are united because peradventure they were contiguous or joyned together. Or, the village of Addar, and so this is the same place called Addar, Ios. 15. 3. and for Hezron, that may be another place here omitted and there supplied for more ex∣actness.
• k 1.1748

  Which is at the West end of the mount of Edom.
• l 1.1749

  Called Sihon, Ios. 13. 3. which divided Egypt from Canaan. See Gen. 15. 18.
• m 1.1750

  The midland sea, called the sea emphati∣cally, whereas the other seas there, as they are called, are in∣deed but lakes.
• n 1.1751

  The midland sea from the South to the North so far as runs parallel with mount Libanus.
• o 1.1752

  Not that Hor where Aaron died, Numb. 20. 22. which was Southward, and bordering upon Edom, Numb. 33. 37, 38. and therefore could not be their northern border, but another mountain, and, as it is conceived, the mountain of Libanus, which is elsewhere mentioned as the Northern border of the land, and which, in regard of divers parts or by divers people is called by divers names, as Sirion and Senir, Deut. 3. 9. and Sion, Deut. 4. 48. and Hermon, Ios. 13. 5. and here Hor, which signifies a mountain, and this may be called so by way of eminen∣cy. Certain it is, that as Hor here, so Hermon Ios. 13. 5. is joyned with the entrance of Hamath, which makes it probable they are one and the same place.
• p 1.1753

  Called Hamath the great, Amos 6. 2. which is among the Northern borders, Ezek. 47. 16, 17. See Gen. 10. 15, 18. Numb. 13. 21. Iudg. 3. 3. 1 King. 8. 65.
• † 1.1754

  Heb. shoulder.
• q 1.1755

  Of this name we have a city, Ios. 19. 35. and a country, Ios. 11. 2. 1 King. 15. 20. and a Sea or Lake, here and Ios. 12. 3. and 13. 27. which in the New Testament is called the sea of Genesareth, Luk. 5. 1. and of Galilee, and of T•…•…otrias, Ioh. 6. 1.
• r 1.1756

  (i. e.) All along the river of Iordan even to the end of it, which is the eastern border.
• * 1.1757

  chap. 32. 33. Josh. 14. 2, 3.
• * 1.1758

  Josh. 14. 1. and 19. 51.
• s 1.1759

  Who was to act in Gods name, to cast lots, to prevent dif∣ferences and contentions, to consult with God in cases of diffi∣culty, to transact the whole business in a solemn and religious manner.
• t 1.1760

  The order of the Tribes is here differing from that Numb. 1, 7, 26. and in other places, being here, as also Ios. 16. and 17. and 18. and 19. conformed to the order of their several inheritances which afterwards fell to them by Lot. Which is an evident demonstration of the infinite wisdom of Gods pro∣vidence and of his exact and peculiar care over his people.
• * 1.1761

  Josh. 14. 3, 4. and 21. 2.
• a 1.1762

  For pasturage for their cattel: where they might not build houses, nor plant gardens, orchards or vineyards, no nor sow corn, for which they were abundantly provided out of the first∣fruits and tithes. And these suburbs did not belong to the Le∣vites in common, but were distributed to them in convenient proportions, as may appear from Ios. 21. 18. 1 Chron. 6. 60.
• b 1.1763

  Obj. In the next verse it is two thousand. How do these a∣gree? Ans. 1. The LXX Interpreters read both here and ver. 5. two thousand cubits, whence some suppose this to be an errour in the Hebrew Text▪ which, being in a matter neither concern∣ing faith nor good manners, is not prejudicial to the authority of the holy Scriptures. Ans. 2. The one thousand cubits may be in length from the city, and the two thousand cubits in breadth on each side of the city, and so they well agree; for a line of a thousand cubits being drawn in length eastward and another westward and another northward and another south∣ward, a line, drawn at a thousand cubits distance from the city, from east to west must needs contain two thousand cubits, and so must the other line from north to south, and so on every side of the city there must be two thousand cubits. Ans. 3. This verse and the next do not speak to the same thing: this speaks of the space or place from whence the suburbs shall be measured, the next verse speaks of the space unto which that measure shall be extended; and the words may very well be read thus, And the suburbs—shall be (so it is onely an ellipsis of the verb substantive, which is most frequent, and the meaning is▪ shall be taken or accounted) from the wall of the city and from (that particle being supplied o•…•… understood from the foregoing words, which is very usual) without it, or, from the outward parts of it, (which being a general and indefinite expression is limited and explained by the following word.) even from a thousand cubits round about. Which are mentioned not as the thing measured, for as yet there is not a word of measuring, but as the term or space from which the measuring line should begin. And then it follows ver. 5. And ye shall measure from without the city, (not from the wall of the city, as was said before ver. 4. but from with∣out it, i. e. from the said outward part or space of a thousand cubits without the wall of the city round about) on the east-side two thousand cubits, &c. So in truth there were three thousand cubits from the wall of the city, whereof one thousand proba∣bly were for out-houses, stalls for cattel, gardens, vineyards and olive-yards, and the like, and the other two thousand for pa∣sture, which are therefore called the field of the suburbs, Lev. 25. 34. by way of distinction from the suburbs themselves, which con∣sist of the first thousand cubits from the wall of the city.
• * 1.1764

  •…•…eut. 4. 41. •…•…. 20. 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 21. 3. 21.
• c 1.1765

  Or, or receit, or escape, or resort, to wit, for man-slayers. And these cities are assigned among the Levites, partly because they might be presumed to be the most proper and impartial Judges between man-slayers▪ and wilful murderers; partly be∣cause their presence and counsel and authority would more ef∣fectually bridle the passions of the avenger of blood who might pursue him thither; and partly to signifie, that it is onely in Christ (whom the Levitical Priests did represent) that sinners find refuge and safety from the destroyer. The names of these Cities we have Deut. 4. 41, 43. Ios. 2•…•…. 8.
• d 1.1766

  Such as is here described, ver. 11, 15, 22, 23.
• † 1.1767

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.1768

  •…•…ap. 2•…•…. 54.
• e 1.1769

  Compare Numb. 33. 54. Ios. 20. 2.
• † 1.1770

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in∣•…•….
• * 1.1771

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. 19. 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 2•…•…. 2.
• * 1.1772

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. 21. 13.
• † 1.1773

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• f 1.1774

  (i. e.) Not wilfully, designedly or maliciously, but incon∣siderately, through mistake or indiscretion or carelessness. See Levit. 4. 2.
• g 1.1775

  To wit, of the party s•…•…ain, or, of blood, as it is fully ex∣pressed below ver. 19, 25. Heb. from the redeemer, or, from the next 〈◊〉〈◊〉, to whom by the law belonged the right of re∣demption of the lands of and vindication of the injury done to, the person acceased.
• h 1.1776

  (i. e.) Be not killed by the aven∣ger meeting him in some other place.
• i 1.1777

  (i. e.) Before the society or convention of Judges or Elders who were ap∣pointed in every City for the decision of criminal causes, who were 23 who were to examine the matter, and that publickly be∣fore the people, whether the murder was wilful or casual. Quest. In what City was this cause to be tried? Answ. Some say, in the City of refuge, others say, in the City in or near which the fact was committed. It seems to me it was done in both, at first in the City of refuge, as is manifest from Ios. 20. 4. but if that trial and sentence did not satisfie the avenger of blood, it was fully and finally determined in the other City, as is suf∣ficiently evident both by comparing this place with ver. 25. and Ios. 20. 6. and from the usual and most reasonable course of Justice, which is that facts should be examined, as far as may be, in or near the places where they were committed, and where the witnesses and evidences were at hand.
• k 1.1778

  Or, for judgment, i. e. to receive sentence there according to the nature of the fact.
• l 1.1779

  Because that Land was as long as Canaan, though not so broad, and besides these might be convenient for many of them that lived in Canaan.
• m 1.1780

  Not the proselyte onely, but all strangers, this being no matter of religious priviledge, but of common right and agree∣able to the Law of nature and practise of wise heathens.
• * 1.1781

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. 12, 14.
• n 1.1782

  Wittingly and wilfully, though not with premeditated ma lice or design, as appears by comparing this with ver. 20, 21, 22, 23.
• o 1.1783

  To wit, suddenly, not so, if he walked abroad af∣terward, Exod. 21. 19, 20.
• p 1.1784

  Yea though he were fled into the City of refuge.
• † 1.1785

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• q 1.1786

  Heb. with the stone of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hand, i. e. cast by the hand, and that knowingly, as appears by ver. 23.
• r 1.1787

  Either 1. By himself, as the following words shew: so it is onely a permission, that he may do it without offence to God or danger to himself: Or 2. By the Magistrate, from whom 〈◊〉〈◊〉 shall demand justice: so it is a command, as may appear by comparing this with ver. 31. and Deut. 19. 12, 13.
• * 1.1788

  Deut. 19. 11.
• * 1.1789

  t Through sudden passion or provocation. Or, by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or unawares.
• * 1.1790

  Exod. 21 1•…•….
• u 1.1791

  If the man slayer flee to the city of refuge.
• x 1.1792

  Be confined to it, partly to shew the hatefulness of wilful murder in Gods account by so severe a punishment, as this in many cases might prove, inflicted upon the very appearance of it, and partly for the security of the manslayer, least the presence of such a person and his conversation among the kindred of the deceased, might occasion reproach and blood-shed.
• y 1.1793

  Partly because the publick grief for the loss of so publick a person was likely to asswage the private griefs and passions of men, the rather, because by this example they were minded of their own mortality, and thereby withheld from taking vengeance; and principally to shew that the death of Christ (the true High-Priest, whom the others did evidently and eminently represent and typifie) is the onely mean whereby sins are pardoned and sin∣ners are set at liberty.
• * 1.1794

  Exod. 29. •…•…. Lev. 4. 3. and 21. 10.
• † 1.1795

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 bl•…•…d shall be to 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• z 1.1796

  i. e. Not liable to punishment from men, though no•…•… free from guilt before God, because he ki•…•…s an innocent person, as appears from Deut. 19. 10. This God ordained to oblige the man-slayer to abide in his city of refuge. See ver. 22.
• * 1.1797

  Deut. 17. 6. and 19. 15. Mat. 18. 16. 2 Cor. 13. 1. Heb. 10. 28.
• a 1.1798

  No Judge shall condemn any man to death upon a single testimony.
• b 1.1799

  No intercession, nor ransome shall be accepted to save his life or procure him a pardon.
• † 1.1800

  Heb. faulty to die.
• c 1.1801

  Whereby God would signifie the absolute and indispensa∣ble necessity of Christs death to expiate sin and to redeem the sinner.
• * 1.1802

  Mic. 4. 11.
• † 1.1803

  Heb. there can be no expiation for the land.
• d 1.1804

  These words are added as a reason not of the last Law ver. 32. for in that case the land was cleansed without the blood of the man-slayer, but of the Law next foregoing that verse 31. in which case it holds, and the sense is, if you shall spare the murderer or take any satisfaction for him, you do together with your selves involve your Land and People in guilt, and will certainly bring down Gods vengeance upon your selves and them.
• e 1.1805

  Be not cruel to your own Land by making it a den of murderers.
• a 1.1806

  Who had the care and management of the publick affairs of that Tribe committed to them.
• * 1.1807

  chap. 26. 55.
• * 1.1808

  chap. 27. 1. Josh. 17. 3.
• b 1.1809

  (i. e.) Our kinsman, one of our Tribe, Ios. 17. 2, 3.
• † 1.1810

  Heb. unto whom they shall be.
• c 1.1811

  For their inheritance will pass to their children, who will be of another Tribe by their fathers side, which alone is conside∣red •…•…n this place.
• * 1.1812

  Lev. 2•…•…. 10.
• d 1.1813

  Which God appointed principally for this end to preserve the inheritances in the hands of the Tribes and Families to which they were first given.
• e 1.1814

  Their plea is just and reasonable. God did not take par∣ticular care about every occurrence that happened or might happen, but left divers things to be found out by humane pru∣dence, which being his own gift it was meet there should be op∣portunities left for the exercise of it, and God thought fit to ap∣prove and ratifie the prudent and profitable inventions of men by his own law or sanction, as in the case of Iethro, Exod 18. of Zelophehads Daughters, Num. 27. and here of their brethren. But it is observable, that God allowed this onely in civil affairs, but never in the matters of his worship, where he utterly for∣bids it.
• † 1.1815

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• f 1.1816

  They seem hereby to be confined not only to the same Tribe, but also to the family of their Tribe, as appears from the reason of the Law, for God would have the inheritance of Families as well as Tribes kept intire and unmixed: and this was one rea∣son of that Law of marrying the Brothers wife, Deut. 25. And although the next verse may seem to thwart this interpreta∣tion, the reason of this Law being there given that inheri∣tances might not go from Tribe to Tribe, yet ver. 8. confirms it, where the very same phrase is repeated, and that more emphatically, that such shall marry one of the family of the Tribe of her Father; and this further reason and restriction is added, that they may enjoy every man the inheritance (not onely of his Tribe, but) of his Fathers, to wit, belonging to his fathers fa∣mily.
• † 1.1817

  Heb 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• g 1.1818

  By which clause it seems this Law was not general to for∣bid every woman to marry into another Tribe (as may be rea∣sonably concluded from the practise of so many Patriarchs, Kings, Priests, and other holy men, who have married women of other Tribes, yea sometimes of other Nations, which it is not likely they would have done, if this had been a transgression of Gods Law) but restrained to heiresses, or such as were like∣ly to be so. See 1 Chron. 23. 22. But if they had brethren, it is probable they were free to marry into any Tribe, yet so that, if their brethren dyed, their punishment was, that the in∣heritance went from them to the next a kin of their fathers Tribe and Family. And the principal reason why God was so∣licitous to preserve tribes and families unmixed was that the Tribe and Family too, out of which the Messiah was to come and by which he should be known, might be evident and unquesti∣onable.
• * 1.1819

  chap. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• h 1.1820

  It is uncertain whether brothers or sons be taken strictly and properly, or more large, as those words are o•…•…t used in Scrip∣ture.
• † 1.1821

  Heb. to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that were families.